with his own Eyes he beheld while they took out of an Impostume ful of filth and opened in the Calf of a Mands Leg a certain round substance or Globe such as is to be seen in Weavers Shops And Wierus in his Book of the Devils impostures Chap. 13. relates that in the incision of an Impostume on the left side of a certain Gâ—â— above the Spleen there was taken forth an Iron Knife and after it there issued out abundance of filth and corruption The like whereunto Langius also hath observed in his first Book and thirty eighth Epistle Now if any such strange thing chance to happen the Vulgar People are wont to ascribe it presently unto the Sorceries Spels and Charms of their Devilish Neighbors But there is no necessity why for all things that are evacuated out of Impostumes besides purulent matter we should by and by have recourse to such Causes as these or rank them among the supernatural Causes of humors seeing that many of these contingents may be generated out of the humors erewhile rehearsed For whenas Experience makes it manifest that in most parts of mans Body smal Stones Sand and Gravel Hairs or such like and also divers kinds of Worms may be produced out of the excrementitious humors and that likewise not only in the Body of man strange and wonderful kinds of Worms and other little Animals may be bred out of the Corruption of others it should not seem any great wonder that the matter in Tumors especially if it be naught and hath been long there shut up and deteined doth admit of those various and strange mutations happening by means of its rottenness and putrefaction But yet notwithstanding if such things be found in Impostumes that are come to a suppuration and likewise in Tumors which cannot be generated in mans Body by nature or at leastwise by Natures strength alone without the concurrence of Art such as are all things formed of Metals Bodkins Knives Iron Nayls and the like then indeed they cannot be referred unto natural causes but may upon more than probable Grounds be imputed unto the Impostures subtilty and power of the Devil But as for the manner how such things may be either generated in the Body or covertly conveyed into it is not my purpose here to determine I therefore proceed to dispatch what I have further to deliver touching the rest of the causes of Tumors that take their rise and original from the humors So then Tumors how caused by congestion or the heaping together of humors as for what concerns the causes remote be they what they will for their kind they may easily be known if we do but enquire into the manner how Tumors come to have their first being and withal take notice from whence and after what sort or by what means that humor which hath rightly gained to be stiled the containing Cause comes into the part affected Now therefore that humor which is the nighest and containing Cause of a Tumor is either insensibly and by degrees heaped up in the part or else altogether as in a heap which the Grecians express by the word Athroos flow into it The matter is gradually and by little and little gathered together in the part affected primarily and most especially by reason of somwhat amiss in the member to wit when either the concoctive power is grown weak and therefore cannot as it should digest the nutriment but generates more excrements than it ought to do or else when the expulsive faculty doth not cast out all the excrements as it ought to do and this may come to pass either through its own weakness or otherwise because the way by which those excrements should be ejected is not sufficiently open And again a humor is likewise then heaped together in the parts whenas the food it self is naught and unwholsom for hence it happens that either so great abundance of excrements are caused that the expulsive faculty cannot cast them al forth or else that they are so thick that Nature cannot easily expel them But upon what causes these causes do depend hath been already declared in its proper place nor is it requisite that we should at large repeat what hath been spoken Only in a few words take this That the weakness of the faculties wholly depends upon the intemperies or distemper of the parts and the decay of their native heat The passages are obstructed by overmuch and thick matter which happens to be condensed by the vehemency of cold Meats of an ill juyce produce store of excrements Now what these meats are Galen gives us to understand in his Book touching meats of a good and evil juyce A Humor then flows to some part this being in truth the more usual cause of Tumors when either it is drawn by that same part tumors how caused by an afflux How by attraction or transmitted unto it from some other place Attraction primarily proceeds from heat caused either by overmuch motion or from the heat of the Sun and Sun-beams from the fire or lastly from any sharp Medicine taken in For the parts so soon as they are heated by these causes draw unto themselves humors from the rest of the body although there be not therein any excessive store of humors and yet I deny not but that the more the body abounds with humors the greater is the store of them that is attracted Moreover Pain likewise frequently enough excites Tumors by attracting the humors unto the part aggrieved Yet we say not that pain of it self draws the humors but that this is done by some other means and commonly it is said to draw for these three causes First because Nature while she attempts to relieve the suffering part sends in an extraordinary supply of blood and spirits to the part in pain and this she doth with an endeavor more than usual so that by this means she over fills and hurts the parts she intended to succour Secondly the grieved part by this time grows hot from that abundance of blood and spirits transmitted thither by Nature and hereupon fals to drawing more than before by reason of this adventitious heat And lastly pain weakens the Members Now the Members once weakned if they attract not yet they readily receive and in the least resist not the matter flowing in upon them from several parts Secondly A Tumor is caused by a defluxion when as the humors are transmitted unto some part although they be not drawn by that part For whereas there is in every part a faculty not only of attracting al things familiar and agreeable unto it but also of expelling and casting out whatever is superfluous and burdensom hence it is that being stir'd up and provoked by the excess or offensive quality of the excrements and humors it expels and thrusts forth unto some other part whatever is useless or at least burdensom unto it Where if it be not digested or evacuated by transpiration it is thence
any further enquiry thereinto we wil therefore make the more accurate search after thereby to find out the Cause of an Inflammation in this manner following There would be no Tumor at any time generated in any part of the Body were it not that either its substance as it were boyling over with heat is poured out or that from without some new substance makes its approach For there are but two only causes to be assigned of the augmentation of the bulk and quantity in any thing whatsoever For either the radical moisture through an internal or external heat is resolved into an aery substance which as it is wel known requires a far greater space room for dilatation then formerly it had or else as we said before some new substance is extrinsecally from some other place superadded thereunto Now therefore of necessity it is that one of these two causes must be present when as in that hot and burning Tumor which we commonly call a Phlegmone the part is lifted up into a greater bulk than is ordinary or agreeable to the intention of Nature But now that the fervency and boyling up of the natural moisture or the effusion thereof is not the Cause appears by this because that every thing that is poured forth and converted as it were into spirits when it is cooled it assumes again its pristine quantity and as we may so express it puts off and laies aside the Tumor as by common experience it is most apparent But as for the parts inflamed let them be never so vehemently cooled yet wil they never return into the former state and condition nor ever cast off the Tumor or Swelling Furthermore if by reason of the effusion of the part and its conversion into spirits a Tumor should be caused in the part inflamed then necessarily upon the incision of the part the spirit should appear which yet as we see is nothing so but that rather there follows an effusion of Blood and the whole place by its colour and the looks thereof seems altogether full of Blood It remains therefore that the accession of some new substance is the cause of a Phlegmone But now that this new substance is the Blood appears from hence to wit that the Phlegmone is exceeding red both within and without Now this red colour is only proper unto and inseparable from the Blood Blood the nighest cause of an Inflammation for there is nothing that waxeth red in the Body beside the Blood and the Flesh which later notwithstanding viz. the Flesh cannot by any means be the cause of a Phlegmone For if the increment of the flesh were the cause of an Inflammation there would be indeed a Tumor or Swelling in the part yet so as notwithstanding the internal heat should remain sound and in an healthful plight without the least distemper and that also it should not in the least vary its pristine nature when as in no one thing that is augmented according to its substance the heat may properly be said to be heightned and encreased so far forth that the increment of the substance and quantity should any way differ from the change or alteration of the qualities But now the case is otherwise in a Phlegmone wherein the colour is changed and the heat grown to be more intense the said colour evidently demonstrating not only the quantity but likewise the quality of the substance Moreover that the Blood is cause of a Phlegmone may be manifestly evidenced by this that the place in the greatest Inflammations especially which now and then happen in Ulcers appears and seems all bloody round about which certainly would never be if blood were not the cause of the Inflammation Furthermore that Blood is Cause of the Inflammation that generating of the Inflammation which happeneth in Wounds doth evidently demonstrate For in new and fresh Wounds the Blood its true at the first flows forth but then afterward being compressed and kept in either by the hand or else with Ligatures or Medicaments that stop the issuing forth of blood or else lastly being suppressed and staid of its own accord it is then reteined either in the Orifice or Cavities of the dissected Vessels and there it is compacted and so wrought that it grows together like as clotted blood useth to do and there by a continued heaping up of the blood abundantly flowing thereunto it lifts up the part into a Tumor or Swelling and causeth an Inflammation An Inflammation what it is Since therefore the Conjunct Cause of an Inflammation is proved to be the Blood preternaturally flowing thereunto it is no hard matter thence to collect that an Inflammation is a preternatural Tumor of the fleshy parts as Galen in the place alleadged takes and understands the name of Flesh arising from the preternatural afflux of the blood and that therupon it must necessarily be hot red extended and accompanied with a kind of renitency or resisting property pain and pulsation or beating The manner how an Inflammation is bred But now that there may not be left to remain any the least obscurity about the nature of an Inflammation we will here add the manner also how a Phlegmone is generated and this we wil do out of Galen who in his Book touching the unequal Intemperies Chap. 3. hath in these words described it it is saith he a hot fluxion or flowing the which when it hath seized upon and seated it self in some muscelly part at first the greater Veins and Arteries are fil'd up and distended and next after them the lesser and so it is carried on untill that at length it arrives even at the least of them In these when the matter of the fluxion is forcibly impacted and cannot therein be any longer conteined it is then transmitted unto the outward parts partly through their own Orifices and partly by a percolation as it were and straining or sweating out of it through the Tunicles and then the void spaces which are betwixt the most principal parts are filled full with the fluxion And so all those parts or places are on all sides very much heated and overspread Those parts or Bodies are the Nerves Ligaments Membranes the Flesh it self and before al these the Veins and Arteries For whereas the Veins and Arteries run along unto each particular part by the which is received both nourishment and vital Spirit so long as the blood flows in a due measure and just proportion and is conteined within those its receptacles the part is not wont to suffer any Inflammation at all but then only when at the length the blood is overcopiously and all on a huddle emptied and poured forth into the substance of the part by the Veins and Arteries By which very thing also a Phlegmone is distinguished from other fluxions in which the matter is diffused without the Veins into the whole substance of the part and there doth distend and dilate it For in a Phlegmone although all the
destruction of the innate and natural heat as on the contrary the life of the part dependeth upon the preservation and safety of the said Native heat we conclude that whatsoever destroyeth the Native heat of the part that same may likewise be accounted a cause of the Gangrene and Sphacelus Now the Native heat is destroyed when by its contrary it is either corrupted or suffocated or dissipated or altogether extinguished for want of Aliment It is destroyed by its contrary either acting by a manifest quality and cold or else by a secret and hidden quality as by poyson It is suffocated when the transpiration it hindered It is dissipated by a greater heat It is extinguished if necessary food and sustenance be denied so that there are as you see five causes of the Generation of a Gangrene and Sphacelus to wit overmuch cold a poysonous quality the hinderance of transpiration a vehement external heat and a defect of Aliment and the heat flowing in For first of al we see that oftentimes in the Winter those that take Journeys in the Snow and Ice have the extream parts of their feet and of their hands their Ears and their nostrils almost dead with cold by reason of the vehemency thereof and thus it happeneth somtimes also that by reason of Medicaments over cooling in a Phlegmone or an Erysipelas carelessly and incauteously administred the part is taken and surprised with a Gangrene or a Sphacelus although I had rather refer this case unto transpiration hindered There is also a very great power of destroying the innate heat in those things that are poysonous and such things as destroy our Bodies by a secret and hidden quality For somtimes the humors in our bodies do so degenerate and acquire so great a malignity that they bring a Necrosis or deadness unto those parts whither they are by Nature thrust as we see it done in a Carbuncle And so in like manner the biting and stingings of poysonful Creatures do corrupt and putrefie the parts And the same also is done by the Septick Medicaments which if they be not wisely and carefully administred have in them a power of corrupting the flesh especially in places that are hot and moist as in the Emunctories the privy parts and the other places that are like unto these Thirdly Transpiration hindered exciteth likewise a Gangrene For whereas our heat standeth in need of perpetual ventilation and cooling if this be denied it is suffocated by the abundance of Vapors And for this very cause in great Inflammations and especially in the moist parts there very frequently happeneth a Gangrene the Native heat being extinguished as otherwise likewise we see that a little flame is extinguished and put out by casting thereon good store of water and that the flame is stifled if it be put under a Cupping-glass that hath no hole or vent in it or any other Vessel whatsoever that is kept covered which is preserved in a Cupping-glass that is perforated or any other Vessel that is open And this chiefly happeneth if in Feavers especially if they be malignant the humor be with violence either thrust forth or that of their own accord they rush unto any one part And so I remember that here a certain Citizen that was taken with a malignant Feaver from the humors that were thrust down unto the Scrotum had the said Scrotum al of it so inflamed and mortified with a Sphacelus that there was a necessity of cutting off the whol Scrotum or Cods so that the stones hung down altogether naked and bare which yet notwithstanding the Gangrene being cured became afterwards covered again with flesh that grew out of the Groyns That Inflammation likewise which the Gangrene followeth is sometimes caused by Wounds and these not alwaies great but oftentimes also very smal and sleight Wounds that seem inconsiderable and of no moment So Henricus ab Heer relateth in the first Book of his rare Physical Observations Obser 12. That he was present and saw a man fifty nine yeers of Age who having pared the Nails of his Toes and cut them to the quick was presently surprized with a Gangrene and within a very short space died thereof And he telleth us likewise of two other eminent persons who being desirous to have the hard and callous brawniness of their feet pared away were both of them taken with a Gangrene that within a short time caused their deaths And this may likewise be done by Emplastick Medicaments in great Inflammations and especially if they be unseasonably applied in moist places which frequently produce there a suffocation of the Native heat Fourthly A preternatural heat likewise and such as is extraneous and from without produceth the Gangrene by wasting the Radical moisture and the Native heat and so many times a Gangrene followeth after great burnings And lastly A Gangrene ariseth from the defect of Aliment to wit the blood and the spirit flowing in that is altogether necessary and requisite for the cherishing of the Natural heat implanted within For whereas the innate heat standeth in need of continual Nutriment as the flame doth of Oyl if this be denied it languisheth and is extinguished like as is the flame when the Oyl in the Lamp faileth And in this manner a Gangrene happeneth unto the external parts of the body somtimes in an Atrophy Consumption and the like Chronical and long continued Diseases that extenuate the body And for this very cause it is that when the greater Joynts are put out of Joynt if they be not again wel and rightly set then the disjoynted bone presseth together the vessels that lie neer and hindereth the influx of the blood and of the Spirits into those parts that lie underneath from whence there followeth a leanness and consumption of the said parts and in process of time very frequently a Gangrene also And so it is found by experience that from a hard Tumor about the Vena Cava where parting several waies it descendeth into the Thighs pressing the same together and hindering the descent of the blood into the Thigh a Gangrene very often ariseth And in this manner a Gangrene likewise happeneth if any part be too hard and long bound about with Ligatures and bands or else if Medicaments that are over astringent shal be imposed upon any part Signs Diagnostick It is no hard matter to know the Gangrene For the color of the part beginneth to be changed and turned unto black the flesh to grow loose and flaggy the pulse and sense to be diminished and the heat to be abolished Which said Symptoms the more the Gangrene tendeth unto a perfect corruption and a Sphacelus by so much the more are they increased and made more evident For in a perfect and absolute corruption and Sphacelus the life and sense of the part are wholly abolished there is no pulse at al to be perceived the part whether you cut or burn it is insensible of pain the flesh appeareth to be
beyond Natures intention and hath its production from somwhat that is preternatural and comes to be adjoyned to some one or other part Nor is it of any validity what Rudius here objects That in Tumors which have their original from the humors and those likewise which have for their causes the strutting forth and falling down of parts and such like that there the difference is to be taken from the efficient next and containing cause and that from this cause we may gain excellent artificial and profitable Indications but not so from the consideration of magnitude augmented For albeit they differ in the containing special cause that this is now and then an humor somtimes above and somtimes also an Intestine or Gut fallen down yet in the general cause they agree which is some one thing or other preternatural added unto the part and swelling it up into a Tumor And in every Tumor as it is likewise in al other diseases depending upon the cause containing no profitable Indicacion can be gained or may be expected from this cause no not in those Tumors which have their dependance upon the influx of humors For the general Indication though it be altogether useless is this that the humor which lifteth up the part into a tumor is to be removed but how and by what means this may be effected is wholly left unto the skil of the knowing Artist In the mean time I wil not deny but that those tumors which have their original from the humors may fitly enough be ranked among the diseases that are compounded of augmented magnitude distemper arising from the afflux of matter and a vitiated figure yet however this is not to be granted in al Tumors And hence it is without doubt that Galen hath placed the Tumors one while amidst the Affects of the similary parts as in the twelfth Chapter of the difference of Diseases and assoon again among those Diseases we call organical and this he doth in the thirteenth of his Method and first Chapter Neither is it to be denied That now and then Authors whilst they make mention of preternatural Tumors do not intend al Tumors in general such as are also those that are produced by the falling down of the bowels or by some boney substance sticking out but those in special which are caused by the afflux of humors and these are evermore diseases that may properly be said to be compounded of magnitude augmented intemperies an unmeet figure and most usually also the solution of Unity The Cause The containing Cause of a Tumor as we take it in the general is somthing beyond Natures intent added unto a parâ— which elevates distends and swels it up to a more than ordinary greatness The Difference Now the matter which we say is added being threefold to wit a Humor a Wind and a solid Substance the primary Difference then of Tumors ought to be taken from that which we commonly term the Containing Cause Tumors then are somtimes thus differenced that some are great others not so some external some internal some new others that are of longer standing But these differences are meerly accidental denoting a certain mutation or change and an alteration of the condition but the species oâ— kinds they vary not in the least But the differences specifical and which constitute the several kinds are taken from the matter and the containing Cause which is threefold as hath been said First of al therefore Tumors derive their very being from the humors but these as yet have not obtained any peculiar appellations to be called by but at leastwise are al of them comprehended under the general name of a Swelling yea as some say they are only called Tumors Secondly Winds it shut up in any part distend the same and lift it up into a Swelling or Tumor and this sort of Tumors the Grecians cal Emphysemata the Latines Inflationes by reason of their windy original In the third place now and then somwhat resembling flesh or skin or that is hard and solid as a bone and other such like matter is super-added unto some one part and there causeth a Tumor or Swelling But in regard that these very substances have their original from the humors we will thereupon adjoyn this sort of Tumors unto the first kind And lastly even the very solid parts of the body themselves cause Tumors whenas they change their place together with their scituation and slip down upon some other part which they both distend and elevate neither have these any peculiar names to be known by There are yet some other differences behind From the quality of the concomitant matter some are said to be hot others cold some moist others dry some soft and loose others hard From their magnitude the greater of them are by a general name simply called Tumors the less Tubercula From their scituation that some are internal others external and these again either more deep and profound or else superficial From their figure some of them are said to be broad others again sharp-pointed But now to comprehend al those differences of Tumors under names and to give you the number of them is not very easie to do Galen in the close of his Book of Tumors writes That there was not any one kind of these preternatural Tumors which there he had omitted but that he had spoken of them all and had not left any one unmentioned And out of that Book Johannes Philippus Ingrassias in his Book of tumors first Tract first Chapter and second Commentary pag. 77 hath collected Sixty one Tumors which he reckons up in this order 1. Corpulentia 2. Phlegmone Tumors their number and names according to Galen 3. Abscessus calidus 4. Sinus 5. Fistula 6. Abscessus ex solidis humidisve corporibus that is to say an impostumated matter issuing from solid and moist bodies 7. Atheroma 8. Steatoma 9. Meliceris 10. Anthrax 11. Cancer 12. Gangraena 13. Sphacelus 14 Erysipelas 15. Herpes similiter 16. Herpes Esthiamenos 17. Herpes miliaris 18. Scirrhus 19 Ecchymosis 20. Aneurisma 21. Oedema 22. Phagedaena 23. Vlcus Chironium seu Telepium 24. Scabies 25. Lepra 26. Elephantiasis 27. Exostosis 28. Satyriasmus seu Priapismus 29. Achor 30. Cerion 31. Myrmecia 32. Acrochordon 33. Psydracion 34. Epinyctis 35. Dothien 36. Phyma 37. Bubon 38. Phygethlon 39. Struma 40 Sarcocele 41. Hydrocele 42. Epiplocele 43. Enterocle 44. Entero epiplocele 45. Cirsocele 46. Varices 47 Bubonocele 48. Exomphalos 49. Ascites 50 Tympanites 51. Anasarca 52. Epulis 53. Parulis 54. Thymus 55. Vva 56. Paristmia 57. Antiades 58 Polypus 59. Encanthis 60. Vnguis 61. Staphyloma But Ingrassias himself not content with this number Tumors their number and names according to Ingrassias Tumors of the Head are twenty seven adds unto these one hundred sixty five more to wit of such properly belonging unto the head twenty seven the which in page 301. he enumerates after this manner 1.
man who weighed more than four hundred pound yet notwithstanding this man appeared in publick and to tel you the whol truth in this Person Nature began to assay some certain kind of evacuation of the serous or wheyie humor by the Navel And the very same hath been found to happen unto others also in whom the Body hath attained unto so immense a bigness that they could neither move nor yet so much as breathe freely But now in such like Persons as these there is not an equal augmentation of all the parts of the Body as it is in them who grow and are naturally enlarged but only of their Flesh and of their Fat there is an excessive and over-great encrease The Causes The conjunct Cause therefore of this Tumor of the whole Body is the Flesh and the Fat. And here truly one while the Flesh and otherwhile the Fat is augmented and sometimes they are both alike encreased But the Antecedent Cause is the over-great abundance of Fat and good Blood And for this cause it is that this Tumor is referred unto Tumors proceeding from the Blood And yet notwithstanding the Reason of these is far differing from that of other Tumors arising from the Blood For the conteining Cause of bloody Tumors is the Blood but the conteining Cause of this Tumor is the Fat and Flesh and the antecedent Cause is the Blood The rest of the bloody Tumors that are properly so called spring from the Blood issuing out of the Veins or Vessels into some other places which never hapeneth in this extream and extraordinary corpulency in the which Blood is never known to fall or issue forth into other places but it is evermore put unto the Body But now what the Causes may be that much Flesh and Fat should be generated will easily and soon be discovered if we wel consider the Causes of breeding Flesh and Fat Now then Flesh is abundantly bred in those whom we call Eusarcoi that is Persons of a pure untainted and sound Flesh yet alwaies provided that the material cause of Flesh to wit nourishing Food be not wanting and likewise that the native virtue generating Flesh be as it ought to be vigorous and active That which administers matter towards the breeding of flesh is great abundance of good blood the which to produce and generate meats of a good and plentiful juyce and also a due and right temper of the Liver to wit hot and moist are evermore requisite But now again that much Flesh may be bred from much Blood it is required that there be a sound and healthful habit of Body and a good temperament of the musculous parts in the Body which said temperament is likewise hot and moist Hereunto also as we are to understand very much conduceth an easie or idle kind of life in the which there is not much Blood wasâ—ed as also the suppression of their accustomed bleedings and evacuations of Blood especially in Women As touching the original and increment of Fat many and various are the Opinions and controversies among the Physitians at this very day the which for me in this place to examin were altogether impertinent And therefore in a word we say that Fat is generated from the Oyly and fattish part of the Blood falling from out of the Veins and Arteries into the membranous parts and there digested by the innate virtue and temperate heat of the Membranes That great store of Fat should be bred in the first place the Liver is a principal cause thereof For if by reason of its excellent and perfect temperament it doth not generate either much earthy and cold nor much cholerick and hot juyce but produce a sweet fat and oyly Blood and fil the Veins and Arteries therewith and if this Blood be not consumed or wasted in the habit of the Body but that it stil continue to be more cool and moist then this Blood is there converted into Fat Ease likewise and the intermission of Exercise the retention of accustomed evacuations aliment temperately hot and moist and generally all things which either outwardly or inwardly any waies conduce to the making up of a plentifull and temperate mass of Blood or that have in them an efficacy in qualifying and allaying the over-intense heat of the Blood of the Entrails and of the habit of the Body Hence it is that Galen hath left it upon record that all Bodies tending towards a cold and moist temperament become Fat. And with this of Galen agreeth what Prosper Alpinus in his Book of the Egyptian Physitians Chap. 9. hath written his words are these The Bodies of the Egyptians saith he are hot and dry in regard that they live under the hottest and withall dry position of the Heavens but because they moderate and lessen this heat and driness by their dayly drinking of water by their continual use of meats that have in them a cooling virtue and likewise by their frequent use of Baths which they make for themselves with sweet Water their bodies hereupon become extraordinarily fat to fat that he never beheld in any part of the world in so great a number and generally such extream fat and gross Persons as he saw at Grand Cayre in Egypt For he reports that very many of them are so exceeding gross and corpulent and generally so fat in their Breasts that they have Paps of a far larger size and thicker than the greatest that ever he had observed in any Woman Other things there are which demonstrate unto us the truth of this assertion to wit that a hot temperament of the Liver makes very much for the breeding and augmenting of fat For I my self knew a Person of Honor who after he had been sick and was recovered of a malignant Feaver grew to be so extreamly fat and gross that he could very hardly move or stir himself in any place where he fat and as for the bulk of his body he came never a whit behind him whom we have formerly mentioned Signs Diagnostick As concerning Corpulency therefore it is sufficiently obvious to every mans Eye But then whether or no it only produce some kind of deformity and be no more then a Symptom or else whether it be not to be accounted a Disease or preternatural affect the hurt and offended actions wil evidence unto us of which we wil now speak Prognosticks 1. What the inconveniencies and discommodities are that this over-great fleshiness or as we term it extream Corpulency carries along with it I shal give you an account thereof in the words of Avicen that expert Arabian Physitian For thus he in his fourth Book Part 7. Tract 4. Chap. 5. Superfluous fat saith he is that which hinders the body from and in its motion walking and operation and streightning the Veins with an undue and dangerous constriction whereupon it oppilates and stops up the passages of the Spirit so that hereby it is many times extinguished and for the same reason likewise it is
any other Remedies with safety in this case be applied unless opening a Vein have the precedence and the abundance of blood be thereby diminished For if we administer remedies to drive back the body stil continuing full of blood it is greatly to be feared lest that the matter should not be received by the other parts and thereupon that it should altogether attempt a flowing unto some one or other certain particular part And as for digestives hot as they are if they should be made use of in a body that is full there might be just cause to doubt lest that there should be more matter attracted then discussed and dissipated A Purgation Moreover also albeit a Cacochymy or ill digestion and bad nutriment be not the cause of an Inflammation yet notwithstanding since it is a very rare thing to find a Body that is altogether free from this said Cacochymie it wil be very requisite to ordain a Purgation which compleated other Medicaments also are afterward to be administred with an expectation of more success and greater benefit And as we hinted to you before although Inflammations take their Original principally from the blood yet notwithstanding vitious humors very frequently give an occasion of their being as also doth the aforesaid Cacochymie and indeed herein the hot humors challenge the first place For if by these Nature be at any time stir'd up and provoked and it be so that she cannot of her self expel them then she endeavors to thrust them forth by some and some unto the other parts but when she fals short in the effecting of this also unless she should withall transmit the blood thither and that by an acrimonious humor sent unto the part a pain is excited hereupon a conflux of the blood unto that same part into which Nature assaies to empty forth the vitious humor is caused and so consequently an Inflammation is generated And from hence it is also that from a Cacochymie there is very frequently produced a Pleurisie an Inflammation or Impostume of the Lungs the Squinancy or as we use to term it the Quinsie and that kind of madness which we commonly call the Phrensie Moreover also the blood is abated and no excessive store thereof bred in the body if that meat be not taken in which either by its overgreat proportion or else by reason of its substance afford too much nourishment and exceedingly conduceth to the generating a more plentiful store of blood than is requisite Wherefore let the sick Person abstain from Wine and let him use a sparing and slender Diet which both hindreth the breeding of much blood and if it be already over-much doth by little and little lessen it But that the blood may not flow to the part affected it may be prevented if we deprive it of that which necessity requires that it should have to help forward and facilitate its motion and if we likewise correct the thinness thereof together with its overmuch aptness to motion if we obstruct and streighten the passages through which it ought to be moved and if we recall and draw it back from the part affected The blood therefore that it may be withheld from flowing unto the part affected is to be altered driven back intercepted and derived unto some other place Alteration of the blood The Alteration of the blood is altogether necessary that so if it be overhot thin and fluxile or movable it may be cooled thickned and rendred more unapt and less prone to motion and this Alteration for the most part we ought the rather to procure in regard of the Feaver which almost ever accompanieth the Phlegmone or heat of the Liver For it is a rare thing that they which are infested with an Inflammation of any part should yet not be sensible of a Feaver Wherefore we must use Medicaments made of Succory Endive Violets Lettice Sorrel Barley the greater cold Seeds the juyce of Citron of Pomegranates and such like And if the blood be more than ordinarily hot and thin we ought also then to add those things that have in them an astringent quality and such are Roses Purslane Plantane and the like But here notwithstanding we ought carefully to look to it lest that the Veins being narrow and overstreightned or there being obstructions in the Bowels by the use of these or such like astringents more obstructions should be bred or increased And then again we ought not only to administer contrary Medicaments for the altering of the blood but likewise to remove from the Patient and cause him to omit and forbear the use of such things as either introduce or augment those qualities whose absence we now require as being better than their company For instance a hot Air is to be shun'd surfeits with over-eating and drinking must be avoided and Wine forborn or if any be drank it must be that which is weak and wel diluted all kind of violent motion is to be omitted and rest rather to be indulged Wrath and venereal Embracements ought likewise here carefully to be avoided and abstained from Revulsion or drawing back ought moreover to be ordained Revulsion or drawing back and the humor is to be turn'd away unto a contrary place that is we must so order it that a contrary motion may be procured unto the humor and that it may move unto that part unto which it naturally tends so that it may not flow unto the part affected For that the turning away and drawing of an humor flowing into some part unto that which is contrary may be termed Revulsion we rightly take it for granted and by Hippocrates at the first appointed and ordained The contrariety in Revulsion For as Galen informs us in his fifth Book of the method of Physick Chap. 3. this was the invention of Hippocrates that a Revulsion should be made unto the contrary or opposite places Now although it be much controverted by Physitians what is here to be understood by this word Contrary yet notwithstanding we judg the Opinion of Gaâ—en to be very plain and perspicuous if we wel exâ—mine together what he hath here and there oftenâ—imes written upon this subject and if we take a right view of the conditions that are requisite in a Revulsion But that Galen by the word Contrary understood nothing else but the parts contrary that is far distant and remote from the part affected is every where manifested in his own writings for thus he argueth in his fourth of the meth of Physick Chap. 6. If it be a perpetual standing rule as we have learn'd from him viz. from Hippocrates that a fluxion if but beginning is to be drawn to the contraries but if already fixed in the aggrieved particle it is then to be evacuated either from the particle it self which is afflicted or else from that which is next neighboring unto it we may now hence readily conclude as to the point of this blood-letting that at first i. e. in
and apt to flow Wherefore that we may rightly understand that which is on all hands taken from granted to wit that during the consistency or continuance of the Inflammation derivation ought to be administred this is not to be taken as meant either of the state or as we cal it the perfection of the distemper or of its declination but rather of the latter part of its beginning In derivation what to be observed Now in Derivation that community and correspondence that is between the Veins and the part affected of which we have formerly made mention is especially to be observed For if the blood that is in the Veins of the affected part ought to be drawn thence unto the neighboring parts by derivation then in this case we must evermore make choyce of such a Vein to effect it by as hath the neerest commerce and vicinity with the part affected the which if it be opened brings along with it an apparent and admirable benefit But now for the measure and proportion that we ought so heedfully to take notice of observe in letting blood by way of Derivation Hippocrates informs us in Book 7. of the Course of Diet in acute Diseases chap. 10. The blood saith he must be drawn away so far forth and so long until it flow forth more red and much yellower or that instead of a ruddy color it appear to be of a livid or leaden-like color For as Galen there tels us whatsoever blood is contained in a Phlegmone that same will be changed in its color through the abundance of heat but the rest will all of it continue alike in all parts of the body And for this cause that blood which is contained in that side that is afflicted and inflamed with a Phlegmone must needs be much more red and ruddy than that which is dispersed and diffused throughout the whol body especially if the body be pituitous or Phlegmy Now if the blood that is diffused into the whol body appear to be al of it of a more ruddy color than ordinary without doubt then that which accompanieth the Phlegmone boyled and burnt as it is must needs be changed into a black hiew And from hence it is that a change in the color denotes and signifies a translation of the blood from out of the part affected which said change notwithstanding is not evermore to be expected if strength be wanting in the Patient And after such like waies as these may the Humors that flowing forth together unto a part generate there a Phlegmone be removed from the aggrieved part Among the which before mentioned notwithstanding those Medicaments that drive back and derive very much conduce like as the other for the removal of the humor that flows amain into the part affected For Repellers although their principal scope be to repress the humor that flows in and is as yet contained within the Veins of the part yet notwithstanding they have a power also to drive and thrust back again into the Veins to cast out of the part those humors likewise that are newly fallen forth without those Veins and as yet not it removably fixed in the place whither they are fallen For neither is it a thing impossible that the Humors that are fallen out of the Veins should again retire back into them even as many sorts of Tumors in the skin evidence unto us the truth hereof which now and then in a cold season suddenly vanish away and disappear And so likewise derivation albeit it hardly cal back those Humors that are fallen forth without the Veins yet notwithstanding as for the blood which fluctuates in the Veins of the inflamed part it hath a power sufficient to draw it unto the neighboring parts and by them to evacuate it Notwithstanding Evacuation since that by the alone use of Repellers and Derivers al the whol matter is seldom evacuated out of the part inflamed but that after the use of them for the most part somwhat is left remaining behind this ought in another manner and by other means to be evacuated Now this evacuation is accomplished after a twofold manner either insensibly and by an imperciptible transpiration which the Grecians cal adelos diapnoe or else sensibly and manifestly The matter is evacuated insensibly by Diaphoreticks or Sweaters as likewise by those that we term Digestive Discussive and resolving Medicaments The sensible evacuation is performed by scarification and the opening of the part after suppuration or as we commonly term it maturation of the peccant humor We will therefore in the first place treat of the former manner of evacuation and declare our opinion touching discussive Remedies But now Discussion since that resolution or discussion is nothing else but an evacuation of the humor by an insensible transpiration it wil from hence easily be made to appear that what is to be discussed ought to be thin or fluxile and not over clammy and thick neither the skin it self too much shut up and condensed For if the matter be over thick it cannot then be easily resolved into vapors but if the skin be too thick and compact like as also if the matter stick in a place over deep when all or any of these happen then the matter causing the distemper finds not easily any way for its passage forth neither can any Remedies but what are very forcible penetrate unto the place affected Discussives what they are for their quality Moreover since that al digestive Medicaments are hot in their operation as by and by we shal further shew you they are therefore to be administred not over hastily in the very beginning of the Inflammation but then we ought rather to make use of Repellers for the reasons before mentioned But the Inflammation approaching now nigh unto or if ye will while it is yet in its passage towards its augmentation some kind of digesting Medicaments ought to be mingled with the Repellers and so al along the quantity of the Discussives ought evermore to be encreased until at length in the declination they alone come to be administred Now the truth is al Digestives or Diaphoreticks are hot for the Humor cannot be resolved attenuated and converted into vapors but only by heat But of such things as are hot there is a very great difference for some of them do only rarefie or open the orifices of the Vessels other of them cut the Humors and a third sort there is that attracts and draws them and last of all there are others that are of a burning quality Now the Diaphoretick Medicaments differ from them all and have in them this proper and peculiar faculty to resolve the Humors and to convert them into vapors Which said quality of theirs may not so easily be described by their Causes but it is rather discovered by the experience that we have of their effects so that what cannot be defined by reason that same is supplied by experience and use But
Butter or with the fat of an Hog or with some other fit Digestive But if the hole be not wide and large enough it may very easily be dilated to wit if either a little piece of Spunge or Gentian root or Rape root dry be put thereinto For these things aforesaid when they are filled full with humidity they are then dilated and so consequently widen and enlarge the hole The Spunge is thus to be prepared the Spunge is to be wel soaked in the white of an Egg twice or thrice throughly shaken together then afterwards let it be close squeezed together on all sides and then let it be leisurely dried in the shade a smal portion of this when it is dried is to be taken and put upon the Ulcer But in regard that the crustiness thereof wil not fall off in a few daies time and that all this while the Pus or filthy corruption unless it stick immediately under the Skin is detained and imprisoned in the Impostume for this very cause if there were no other it is by far the safer way to open the Impostume with an Iron The Impostume being now opened whatever the way of opening it hath been the Pus or matter is to be evacuated but yet this needs not evermore to be wholly all at once or altogether For if the Impostume be great and contain much Pus within it neer unto the Arteries and Veins the whole matter and filth ought by no means to be evacuated all at once lest that together therewith much of the Spirits be likewise evacuated and dissipated and so by this means the sick Person should be caused to faint and swoon or be debilitated and weakned but rather the corruption is to be emptied forth by some and some especially if the Patient be weak or a Woman with Child or in case the Patient be a Child or lastly if the sick party be very aged When the Pus is evacuated if either pain manifest it self or else any reliques of the matter not suppurated appear in the circumference and it be so that the Pus it self be not wel and perfectly ripened then the pain is to be mitigated and more especially the remainder of the matter is speedily to be converted into the said Pus by some concocting Medicament which they commonly call a Digestive And such is that which is made of the Oyl of Roses and the Yelks of Eggs for it greatly mitigates the pain and helps forward the generating and breeding of the Pus so often mentioned Or Take Turpentine one ounce one Yelk of an Egg the Pouder or Dust of Frankincense one dram Oyl of Roses three drams mingle them wel together Likewise the Emplaster Diachylon simplex is very profitable in this case When this is once accomplished even while the concoction doth yet appear we must come to those things that throughly cleanse and purge it for neither can there flesh be bred nor any conglutination by drawing together the Lips of the Impostumated part be made unless the part be first cleansed Which to effect Take Clear Turpentine one ounce Honey of Roses six drams the Yelk of one Egg let them boyl together a little and afterward add of Saffron one scruple and a little quantity of Barley meal If there be need of a greater cleansing you may then add the juyce of Smallage As Take of crude Honey Barley meal of each alike one ounce of the Juyce of Smallage half an ounce Saffron half a scruple and mingle them If yet there be occasion for a more forcible cleanser there may be added of the Vngueut Egyptiack as much as wil suffice Centaury the less and round Birthwort is here likewise very useful As Take the juyce of the lesser Centaury two ounces Smallage one ounce Honey three ounces let them boyl together and after add of Barley meal and the Vetch Orobus of each six drams when they are taken from the fire add of Turpentine one ounce of the Pouder of the Flower-de-luce root one dram mingle them The Impostume being throughly cleansed such Medicaments as breed cause flesh are to be administred Now of what sort these are Galen in his third Book of the Method of Physick the second third and fourth Chapters teacheth us at larhe and we have likewise declared them in our Book of Institutions As for example Take Frankincense Mastick of each half an ounce Colophony two ounces Oyl of Roses and Honey of each as much as is sufficient let them be mingled Or Take The greater Comfrey one handful Betony Saint Johns-wort Hors-tail Grass of each half a handful boyl them in Wine and bruise them wel out of the mash of them squeez forth a Juyce and add of Frankincense and Mastick of each one ounce half Dragons blood an ounce Honey and Turpentine of each a sufficient quantity boyl them until the juyce be consumed and make an Vnguent Or Take Myrrh Aloes Sarcocol of each an ounce Honey six drams White Wine as much as wil suffice boyl them to an indifferent thickness When the Ulcer is filled up with Flesh then those Medicaments which we cal Epuloticks that is such as bring to a Scar are to be administred of which we have in like manner spoken in our Institutions such as are the Emplaster Diapalma or Diachalciteos de minio of Vigo and others which are every where known Chap. 6. Of the Sinus in the Tumor BUt it oftentimes so happeneth that although the said Pus or snotty filth be emptied forth of the Impostume yet notwithstanding it becomes again replenished from whence it comes to pass that the adjacent Skin doth not close fasten and grow together with the Flesh that is underneath it but there is a certain cavity or hollowness left to remain and at length there ariseth a certain difficulty if not impossibility of cementing and conjoyning the skin with the Bodies lying underneath which affect the Greeks cal Colpos and the Latines term it Sinus to wit when the enterance into the Impostume and Ulcer appears narrow enough but the deeper and more profound part thereof diffuseth it self into a breadth The Causes Now for the most part the Causes of this Sinus are Impostumes or Suppurated Tumors over-slowly opened or not wel cleansed For the corruption if it be longer deteined in the deep place than it ought to be acquireth a certain kind of sharp corroding quality and there causeth divers winding passages and turnings such like as we find in Coney-borrows and so unto the part in this manner affected there flow together from the neighboring parts yea from all the whole body such excrements and such humors as superabound from whence afterwards it chanceth that this kind of Sinus or windings to and fro can very hardly be conglutinated and filled up with Flesh The Differences But now of these Sinus there is an exceeding great diversity for they differ not only in the dimension of quantity that one should be less and shorter and another
2. Among these Tubercles or little Swellings they of them are the more hopeful and least to be feared which bunch forth externally in the outward Skin and are sharp-pointed and equally maturate and wax ripe and are not hard neither divided and cleft in two parts or such as have their tendency downwards For so saith Hippocrates in the sixth of his Epidemicks and first Section The Cure We must use our utmost Skil and endeavor that so the matter that is the cause of the Furunculus may be most speedily turned into Pus for which end and purpose those Medicaments that have been already described and propounded in an Inflammation are here likewise very requisite and necessary Now those things that convert the matter into Pus or purulent matter are Wheat masticated and imposed upon the place Raisons of the Sun Figs bruised and laid upon the part and Diachylum simple or without Gums Or Take of Linseed meal pouder of Marsh-mallow roots of each half an ounce of dried fat Figs in number four Raisons of the Sun stoned an ounce boyl them all and then add of fresh or unsalted Butter two ounces make therewith a Cataplasm Or if the pain be more vehement and violent Take Roots of white Lillies one ounce the leaves of Mallows and violets of each a large handful boyl them to a softness and pass them through an hair sieve then add of Barley meal Wheaten meal and flour of Linseed of each half an ounce the Yelks of two new laid Eggs the fat of a Cock and fresh Butter of each one ounce and make a Cataplasm Or Take Turpentine the marrow of an Hart the fat of a Calf the fat of a Goose Wax fresh Butter the best Honey Oyl of Roses of each half an ounce and mingle them for a Cataplasm This Tumor when it is maturated unless it break of its own accord is to be opened And so soon as it is opened it ought to be cleansed Take the juyce of Smallage half an ounce Barley meal two drams Frankincense a dram and half Turpentine one ounce the Yelk of one Egg Honey of Roses as much as wil suffice mingle and make them into the form of a Liniment After it is cleansed it is to be filled up with flesh and shut up with a Cicatrice or scat like as we are wont to do in other Impostumes Chap. 10. Of the Tumor Phyma UNto an Inflammation there appertains likewise the Tumor Phyma which aâ— Galen acquaints us in his second Book to Glauco Chap. 1. and his third Book of the Method of Physick Chap. 3. is a Tumor or Swelling of the Glandules which forthwith is augmented and hasteneth unto a suppuration The place affected are the Glandules The Cause The Cause or Humor exciting the Phyma is blood yet not that which is pure but that which is Phlegmatick and thereupon the Inflammation is not altogether so great and intense and this kind of Tumor appertains unto the Inflammation Oedematodes as we usually term it and appeareth most an end in Children seldom in Youths and most rarely in those that are of ful age Signs Diagnostick It is known by a round Tumor of Swelling and which is much elevated little or nothing red and almost void of pain and in a glandulous or kernelly part Prognosticks 1. This kind of Tumor is altogether free from danger it is likewise instantly augmented and for the most part it is suppurated and healed without the help and assistance of Medicaments 2. The Cure is more easily accomplished in Children more difficultly in Youths and such as are of ful growth and perfect age The Cure We must endeavor that it may be suppurated with al possible speed And to this end Natures attempt and operation is to be furthered al that may be by maturative Medicaments imposed on the part of which we have already spoken enough where we treated of an Inflammation and a Furunculus which yet notwithstanding in this case by reason of the coldness both of the part and cause ought to be somwhat more strong and forcible Wheat chewed and laid on is here very useful as likewise Raisons of the Sun stoned and also the Diachylum Plaister both the simple and that likewise with Gums As Take pouder of the Roots of Marsh-mallows Wheaten meal the meal of Lupines of each one ounce of dried fat Figs six in number Leaven half an ounce then boyl them and add thereto one Onion roasted in the Embers Oyl of white Lillies as much as wil suffice and so make a Cataplasm Or Take Turpentine the Honey found at the entrance of the Bee-hive of each one ounce Ammoniack dissolved in Vinegar half an ounce Oyl of white Lillies as much as will suffice and make an Vnguent For to tel you the truth there are some that conceive that a Phyma is not presently to be cut and opened so soon as it is suppurated but they rather are of opinion that an assay should be made that it may appear whether or no the matter may possibly be dissipated and scattered by discussives and therefore Galen in his eighth Book of the faculty of simple Medicaments commends Southernwood Parietary commonly known by the name of Pellitory of the Wall and by others likewise called Feverfew Nettles Marsh-mallow roots and Ammoniacum softened with Honey but this happeneth but very seldom And therefore the safest course is unless it break of its own accord that it be artificially opened lest that the long detaining of the matter should cause and produce much danger Chap. 11. Of the Tumor Phygethlon IN the self same Glandulous parts of the Body there is likewise another kind of Tumor excited which the Greeks name Phygethlon but the Latines cal it Panus or rather as Celsus in his fifth Book and Chap. 28. Panis from the similitude and resemblance of its figure But here the cause is more hot and like as Phyma hath its original from pituitous or flegmatick blood so a Phygethlon or Panis hath its rise from cholerick blood as Galen instructs us in his second Book to Glauco Chap. 1. But most an end this kind of Tumor chanceth after Feavers or else after the pains of some one or other part and chiefly those torturing pains which invade and afflict the belly The Signs Diagnostick The Signs of a Phygethlon are a Tumor or Swelling hardness heat distension and greater pain than might probably be expected in regard and reference unto the magnitude of the dimension of the Tumor There is likewise somtimes a Feaver to accompany it But very frequently notwithstanding there is not any one of al the aforesaid perceived outwardly to wit when and where the matter lieth deeper rooted and is there kept concealed but only at least some certain prickings are inwardly perceived This sort of Tumor is long ere it come to a maturation neither is it fitly and properly converted into Pus Prognosticks 1. That Phygethlon which becomes not more hard than ordinary al on a sudden
moist and clammy Medicaments administred for by reason of such humid things applied the blood fallen forth out of the Veins is easily putrefied whereupon divers il and dangerous Symptoms are afterward wont to arise But in very truth when from a fal from some high place beating and bruising and the like Causes the blood is not only gotten together under the Skin and the external parts but oftentimes also is poured forth into the more inward parts after the same manner as it is in the Circumference of the Body when the Vessels are opened or broken which said blood is there clotted and corrupted and is wont to cause Inflammations and the worst sort of Feavers dangerous Symptoms and very frequently death it self we must therefore use the best of our endeavor that the clotting and growing together of the aforesaid blood may be hindered that it may be dissolved and that it may be evacuated by stool urine or sweats and that with al due and possible speed For when once the blood hath gotten a putridness the Malady is not so easily cured nor indeed at al without the most exquisite and singular extraordinary Remedies Wherefore so soon as there is any the least suspition that the blood is fallen forth without the Veins into the more inward parts and that it cannot be dissipated by external Remedies we must then use these things following to wit Rheubarb Rhapontick Terra sigillat Sperma Ceti in the Shops termed Patmasitty the Eyes of Crabs Mummy red Corals Harts-born Madder such as the Dyers use in coloring with the Waters of Cherefoyl Carduus Marjoram St. Johns wort Fumitory Alkekengy Card. benedict Scabious the Syrup of Sorrel Syrup de Acetositat Citri Vinegar and the like which what they are will appear further from the following Receipts and Prescripts Take Rheubarb Terra sigilat Bole armenick Mummy of each one dram make of these a Pouder of which give one dram at once with the Water of Cherefoyl or Shepherds-Pouch Or Take Terra sigillat Crabs Eyes of each one scruple Sperma Ceti Goats blood prepared Angelica and Gentian Roots choyce Rheubarb of each half a scruple seeds of Carduus Bened. seven grains Cloves three grains Make of these a Ponder for two Doles to be taken at twice and drunk with the following Waters Take the Water of the Infusion of Lavender one ounce the Waters of Cherefoyl St. Johns wort Strawberries of each one ounce and half Wine Vinegar half an ounce for twice Or Take Terra sigillat Madder Mummy great Comfrey Rheubarb of each a scruple mingle them and make a Pouder Or Take Rheubarb the Root of Madder Mummy Crabs Eyes the seed of Carduus Mariae or Mary Thistle the Root of round Aristolochia or Birthwort of each one dram mingle and make a Pouder give hereof a dram at once with the Syrup of Sorrel Some there be likewise that commend the Water of Nuts They commonly administer one dram of Sperma Ceti dissolved in Vinegar or some fit and convenient Water There are likewise some that make use of Unguents and that with good success also which are likewise taken into the Body and are therefore stiled Potable as for instance the Potable red Unguent of the Ausburg Practitioners Or Take Green Sanicle four ounces the Leaves of Betony Fennel seed Juniper Berries unripe of each three ounces the Root of Elecampane of the greater Comsrey Rue Ground Ivy Rosemary Rhapontick root of each two ounces all these being shred very smal let them be stirred about and incorporated with three pound of fresh Butter Set them then in the Sun for eight daies afterward put thereinto one Cyath or little Cup ful about two ounces of Sanide Water then boyl it til the water and juyces be quite consumed and then let the Butter thus incorporated and moistened with the Juyces be pressed forth and kept for use The Dose is half an ounce twice a day to be taken with warm Beer the place affected may likewise be outwardly anointed with the same yet not at the first beginning and appearance of the distemper but some while after Or Take these Herbs Wormwood Southernwood of each two handfuls the Herb Ladies Mantle Motherwort or Mugwort the lesser Comfrey the lesser Sage Germander the lesser Centaury Crosswort Fennel Strawberries Fenugreek Ground Ivy or Aleboof Hyssop Lavender Milfoyl Marjoram Balm Bugle Penyroyal Pyrole or Winter green Pimpernel Rosemary Sage Sanicle Savory Spicknard Betony Vervain of each one handful the roots of Marsh-mallows Clove-gilliflowers the greater Consound Angelica Pimpernel and Tormentil of each of these one ounce These Herbs and Roots gathered green in the month of May or June boyl in six pound of May Butter adding thereto as much Wine as you judg sufficient let them boyl together until they be boyled enough stil taking heed that they burn not to and in the end adding of the Oyl of Bayes fresh and new four ounces Sperma Ceti half a pound Make herewith an Unguent of a green color the Dose is one ounce in Vinegar or Beer and this may likewise be outwardly applied unto Wounds Or Take the Roots of Tormentil Dittany Sanicle the greater Consound Consound Sarracen of each two ounces Castoreum one ounce that sort of it that is offensive by reason of its unpleasing tast may be omitted Madder three ounces May Butter three pound red Wine as much as will suffice mingle and boyl them till the Wine be consumed herewith make an Vnguent adding thereto of Sperma Ceti one ounce As for the Topicks at the first beginning some Astringents are to be mingled with the discussive Medicaments For when the Tunicles of the Veins out of which the blood is poured forth are somwhat bruised they ought then to be a little strained together bound fast and condensed lest that the new matter drawn thither by pain be poured forth since that if in the beginning only Digestives be administred they wil not only discuss the blood poured forth of the Veins but attract and draw unto the part that blood that is in the bruised smal Veins Afterward that the little contused or bruised Veins may return unto their Natural state Digestives alone are to be made use of For this end and purpose some there be now this indeed is the best kind of Remedy especially for those that are beaten that wrap about the sick person the Skin of a Ram new flaid off and whilst it is yet hot besprinkled with Salt Myrtle Berries and the Pouder of Water-Cresses or if such a skin may not conveniently be gotten they anoint the Patient with the Oyl of Roses of Myrtles and of Earthworms with which they mingle the Pouder of red Roses or Myrtle Berries and the day following such a like Liniment may be administred Take Vnguent Dialthaea three ounces Oyl of Earthworms Camomil and Dill of each one ounce Turpentine two ounces the meal of Fenugreek the pouder of red Roses and Myrtles of each half an ounce Saffron one scruple make
the future and the humor it self that is in the part affected is to be evacuated In the first place therefore the watry and wheyish humors are to be evacuated by Stool by Urine and by Sweats and we must likewise so order it that the Diaphoresis and insensible transpiration may be free and uninterrupted Secondly If there be present any fault in any Bowel that is by Nature destin'd and ordained for Concoction by which this watry humor is supplied this is to be corrected and of this we have already spoken in its proper place Thirdly The watery matter the next and conteining Cause of the Tumor is to be evacuated which is to be performed either insensibly by those things that Resolve and digest and dry much or else sensibly by opening the Tumor and pouring out the Matter Those things that Resolve Discuss and dry up the watry humors are Rue Wallwort or Danewort Elder Camomile Dill the Flower-de-luce root Aristolochy or Birthwort Laurel berries the Meal of Beans and of the bitter Vetch Orobus Ashes Salt Sulphur Ammoniacum and Bdellium As Take Leaves of Rue of the Elder Tree and Wallwort the Flowers of Camomile of each one handful Lawrel berries two ounces boyl them in Ley and Wine for a Fomentation Afterward Take Sal Nitre half an ounce Sulphur three drams the Pouder of Lawrel berries one ounce Ammoniacum half an ounce Oyl of Rue and Wax of each as much as will suffice and make a Liniment But if the matter cannot be discussed and scatterred then let the Tumor be opened and the mater emptied forth The Diet. Let such a Diet be ordained and appointed that may not in the least make any supply or add unto the watry humors and let it have regard unto the Causes of the collection of the watry humor touching which we have also already spoken in its proper place Chap. 22. Of Exanthemata Ecchymata Papulae Pustulae Phlyctenae and Eczesmata BUt now it is very rare and a thing that but seldom happeneth that one only humor should excite and cause any Tumor whatsoever but for the most part many humors mixed together and especially the Cholerick Salt and ferous or wheyish humors meeting together and somtimes also black Choler do excite and produce divers sorts of Tubercles or small Tumors of which we intend now to treat and here in the explanation of their several names we meet with much difficulty And first of all Exanthemata Exanthemata and Exanthesis that is to say Efflorescences are so called in regard that like unto Flowers they break forth in the Skin Hippocrates 3. Epid. Comm. Text 51. calleth them likewise Ecthymata from the Greek because they impetuously break forth as Galen in his Comment upon Hippocrates explaineth it Pliny in his Book 24. and Chap. 4. and Book 26. Chap 11. calleth them Eruptiones But now the name Exanthemata seemeth to be a general name so that it may comprehend under it whatsoever of its own accord breaketh forth in the Skin neither indeed is there any certain and particular species of those Tubercles or smal Tumors whereupon it is that they are likewise called Exanthemata Sublime broad red round smal Exanthemata of sweats Elcode by Hippocrates in his third Book of Aphorisms Aphor. 20. But whether or no there be any general Latin word that may answer unto this Exanthemata of the Greeks I very much question We indeed meet with the name of Papulae and Pustulae that is to say Wheals Blisters Measels and Pushes But now whereas there is a twofold sort of Exanthemata one that which only changeth the color of the Skin as it is wont to be in those Feavers that we cal Petechiales and another in which there are certain Tubercles breaking forth in the Skin the name of Papulae and Pustulae seemeth not to agree with and answer to both of them but only unto the latter sort of the Exanthemata for Papulae and Pustulae signifie only Tubercles in which there is some certain humor contained And yet notwithstanding we find that the name of Papulae is a more special name and that it seemeth not to be used by Celsus and Pliny in one and the same manner For by Pliny the hotter sort of Exanthemata and which are elevated higher than ordinary into a sharp-pointed head are termed Papulae of which notwithstanding seeing that there are many differences viz. red hot black Papulae of sweats this name seemeth to be general enough But now with Celsus the name Papulae is a special and peculiar name and signifieth only that affect which the Greeks cal Lichenes and the Latines Impetigo For thus he writeth in his fifth Book and 28. Chapter That the Papulae by the smallest sort of Pustules do exasperate the Skin and likewise that they corrode and creep forward but slowly and that where the Disease beginneth round there it also proceedeth after an Orb-like and round manner and that that which is less round is more difficultly cured and that unless it be taken quite away it turneâ—h into the Impetigo For he maketh two species of Lichenes as the Greeks likewise do One he termeth Agria that is wild the other more mild and that the wild Papula is cured by rubbing it with fasting Spittle All which things before mentioned agree with the Lichenes of the Greeks The name likewise of Eczesmata seemeth to be general For although some by these Eczesmata understand only Hidroa or Sudamina and others refer them unto the Head alone yet without al doubt this name is general and signifieth a Pustule or very hot Papula as the name it self importeth Of the Tumors Phlyctaenae But that we may treat of these in their several species or kinds the first in order to be handled are those we cal Phlyctaenae Now they are called Phlyctaenae Phluctides Phluzacia and Phluseis from two Greek words that signifie to Boyl or become fervent hot being Pustules and little Bladders excited and caused by the humors when they are as it were boyling hot and most sharp like unto those Pushes and smal Bladders that are raised by the fire and scalding hot water By others they are likewise named Ignis Silvestris or wild fire The Arabians cal them Sahafati And indeed these kind of Pustules and little Bladders very frequently break out in the Skin or rather in the Scars-skin and somtimes privily in the Cornea Tunicle of the Eye touching which we have already spoken in the first Book of our Practice Part 3. Sect. 2. Chap. 17. They oftentimes arise in the Thighs and in Infants they somtimes break forth in their whol body but seldom so in men The Causes The Phlyctaenae proceed from a Cholerick and extream hor humor mingled together with a humor that is salt and wheyish But now from what Causes such like humors are generated we have elsewhere declared They somtimes likewise befal women by reason of their Menstruous blood over long retained and corrupted But
three Humors viz. Choler Flegm and the Melancholy Humor And indeed the upshot of the whol Controversie is this That these Affects do arise from a Salt and nitrous flegm with the which there is mingled one while Choler another while Blood and somtimes likewise a Melancholy Humor In special Psydracia as for what concerneth Psydracia the Author of the Book of Medicaments that are easily provided unto Solon thus defineth them viz. That they are smal Efflorescencies made in the Head like unto those Bladders that rise high in the superficies And Alexander Trallianus in his first Book and Chap. 5. and Paulus Aegineta in his fourth Book and Chap. 3. following the aforesaid Authoâ— have reckoned up Psydracia amongst the Affects of the Head and thus they define Psydracia Psydracia are certain smal eminencies like unto little Bladders or Pustules those that we cal Phlyctanae spread up and down upon the surface of the Skin Yet notwithstanding that Author of the Introduction unto Galen ascribeth Psydracia likewise unto the whol body when he saith in his 15. Chapter That Psydracon is commonly so called because that it is an Efflorescence all over the Body and about the white of the Eye somwhat red in the top thereof The Causes The Cause of this Tubercle is a humor mingled together of Blood Choler and a salt and nitrous humor The Signs may easily be gathered out of the descriptions already delivered neither do the Psydracia threaten any danger at all The Cure They are cured by these following Compositions as Al. Trallianus in his first Book Chap. 5. and Paulus Aegineta in his third Book Chap. 3. teach us Take the Spume or Froth of Silver and Ceruss of each half an ounce Alum and the Leaves of Green Rue of each two drams these being well bruised and mingled together with Vinegar and Oyl anoynt the part affected therewith Or Take Rue and Alum bruise them well with Honey and impose them upon the Head after it is shaven Chap. 33. Of Strumae and Scrofulae THere is moreover another kind of Tumor which is not excited simply from a humor poured forth into the external parts of the Body or diffused through them but a humor in which the matter that is the cause of the Tumor is in a peculiar Membrane concluded and shut up and the humor that exciteth this kind of Tumor is changed into almost another kind of Substance Among these Tumors in the first place we are to account Strumae and Scrofulae and indeed touching Strumae in the Neck or the Kings Evil as we commonly call it and Bronchocele we have already treated in the second Book of our Practise Part 1. Chap. 25. where we have likewise written much of Stumae in general And yet notwithstanding here in this place likewise there is somthing more in general to be spoken touching the same in regard that as we shall by and by shew you they do not only seiz upon the Neck but also upon divers other parts But although this kind of Tumor may not unfitly be referred unto a Scirrhus yet notwithsanding they are not called by this common name but these Tumors are called Choirades or Scrofulae the appellations being taken from Swine that are more frequently troubled with this Malady And yet notwithstanding Paulus Aegineta in his sixth Book and Chap. 35. rendreth another reason of the name to wit from the Rocks Chaerades For Chaeras is a black Rock in the Sea that is rough and somewhat eminent so that it seemeth like unto a swimming Hog unto which Rock indeed by reason of the roughness of the Tumor this Disease may be resembled But yet some there are that seem to make a Difference betwixt Scrofulae and Strumae when they write that Scrofulae are hardned Tumors and such as are included within a certain Membrane in the Glandules or kernelly parts the which if they be generated out of the Flesh then they are to be called Strumae but most Physitians reject and approve not of this difference For Strumae are a Scirrhous Tumor of the Glandules VVhat Scrumae are as Galen defineth it in his 14th Book of the Method of Physick Chap. 11. and such as is shut up in a peculiar Membrane For the Glandules or Kernels are the Subject of Strumae and the truth is they arise most commonly in the Neck both the fore part and the hinder part thereof and yet somtimes likewise in the Arm-holes and the Groins Meges a certain Chirurgeon of whom Galen also maketh mention in his Book of the Method of Physick the last Chapter hath also observed that these Strumae often arise in the Paps as Celsus writeth in the fifth Book Chap. 18. And we have told you before in the third Book of our Practise Part 3. and Chap. 5. that Strumae have been likewise somtimes found in the Mesenterium If this Affect appear in the Throat then by a peculiar name they call it Bronchocele Bocius and Hernia Gutturalis This is a great and round Tumor of the Neck between the Skin and the rough Artery in the which there is included somtimes Flesh and another while a certain humor like unto Honey or Faâ— But yet notwithstanding these Scrofulae differ from other Glandulous Tumors and that first in the number because that in Scrofulae there are very many Kernels that swel up and one dependeth upon the other in the superficies of the Skin like unto Grapes that hang down from one and the same Bough and moreover because that Scrofulâ— have deeper Roots then the other Glandulous Tumors The Causes But now these Strumae have their original from a flegmy humor and likewise according to others from a Melancholly or else from a humor mingled of Flegm and Melancholly whereupon it is that such as are Flegmatick Melancholly Gluttoinous that are wont to eat meats that are cold moist and to drink cold waters are most especially troubled with these Scrofulae And hence it is that in certain Regions where the Inhabitants make use of Crude and snowy waters they are all of them for the most part afflicted with the said Strumae But now these Strumae are generated not suddenly and all at once but by degrees one after another and first of all the matter floweth in unto one Glandule in the which there is excited a Tumor soft and loose and then unto another in which there is in like manner excited a soft Tumor which in a short time is hardened until at the length there hang down from the place affected many Glandules as it were so many Boughs or Branches Aetius in Tetrab 4. Serm. 3. Chap. 5. out of Leonidas tels us of a twofold manner of the Generation of these Strumae where he thus writes These Strumae saith he are a Flesh somwhat white easily encreasing and growing conteined in a Membrane and in brief they are Glandules hardned that arise in the Neck under the Arms and in the Groyns where the
Wether-Sheeps Feet adding thereto a smal quantity of Vinegar Afterward let them be wel bruised together and then pass them through a hair sieve and then add of Wheat flour and the flour of Lupines of each half an ounce the fat of an old Sow Ducks fat and Goose fat of each two ounces the Dregs or Lees of the Oyl of white Lillies three ounces and so make a Cataplasm Ganglia and Nodi may likewise be taken away by Section Section such alone of them that consist in the Head the Forehead and other places without the Joynts But those of them that consist in the Joynts are not safely to be cut there being cause to fear lest that the Nervous parts that lie underneath be hurt thereby and so consequently the motion of the Member quite taken away As in like manner it is not fit to cut those Ganglia that are neer about the Jugular Veins for fear of an Hemorrhage or flux of blood Now for the manner of Section it is this First of al there must be made a smal Wound in the Skin even unto the bladder wherein the matter of the Tumor is included through which a Probe of the thickness of a finger and round at the end but hollow in the midst is to be conveyed in betwixt the Skin and the bladder and then to be drawn about even unto the very Root of the Ganglium and then after this upon it the Skin is to have an Incision made therein deep enough in the form of the letter X and from the corner of the Bladder it is to be drawn along towards the Root and if there arise any Hemorrhage from the thicker Vessels upon their being cut about the Root it is in a fit and convenient manner to be stanched and stopt and then upon this the whol Tumor together with the Membrane is to be extracted and drawn forth and no part thereof to be left remaining behind or if haply there should be any thereof left behind it is then to be consumed with Caustick Medicaments Callous or Boney Nodi by Platerus so termed in special are hardly cured and not at al if they be inveâ—erate and hardened Such of them as are curable are to be cured by those or such like Emollients as were even now propounded Here likewise those Cataplasms are very useful that are made of Mandrake Root the Leaves of Hemlock Henbane the dead Nettle boyled in Vinegar and mingled together with Emollient Greases If these Nodi tend towards the Joynts and so hinder their motion and have their abode in those places that are naked and only covered with the Bones then the Skin is to be opened and with a sharp Iron the Nodus by a continued stroke is to be cut away from the Bone and the Wound is then to be cured in a fit and convenient manner Ganglia in special so called or those Mushrom-like spungy Tumors that arise about the Joynts and especially the Knees somtimes wholly comprehending it and hindering its motion are not to be cured without much difficulty For Section in regard that it cannot be administred without hurting the Tendons Ligaments and Nerves hath here no place And therefore we ought to assay that by Emollients and Digestives they may be discussed but yet notwithstanding we ought evermore to beware that there follow not any suppuration hereupon which in these places is wont to excite incurable Ulcers by which the Nervous parts neer about the Joynts are corrupted In this case the Medicaments before propounded are likewise very useful and profitable Or else let a Fomentation be provided of the Roots of Marsh-mallows white Lillies Briony the wild Cucumber Sowbread the Leaves of Mallows Marsh-mallows dead Nettle Henbane Ground-pine Sage Primrose the flowers of Camomile Elder Wall-flowers Melilote Linseed Fenugreek seed Bayberries Or Take the Kernels of Wallnuts three ounces the meal or flour of Lupines one ounce and half the pouder of Flowerdeluce Root and Earth-worms of each an ounce Honey as much as wil suffice and make a Cataplasm Or Take Ship-Pitch two ounces dissolve it in the Oyl of Earthworms and the Oyl of Flowerdeluce of each one ounce and half and then ad thereto of Ladanum and Mastick of each two drams Bdellium and Styrax Calamite of each one dram the pouder of Earthworms half a dram mingle them c. The Diasulphur Emplaster of Rulandus is likewise here very useful and of singular benefit but especially and in the first place Natural Sulphury Baths Chap. 35. Of Meliceris Atheroma and Steatoma THese kind of Tumors have this one thing proper and peculiar unto them to wit That the matter that is contained in them is shut up in a peculiar Tunicle or little Bladder And they take their name from the matter contained in them For if the matter that is shut up within be like unto Honey it is then called Meliceris and the Latines usually cal it Mellifavium if it be like to Frumenty which the Greeks term Atheria we then cal it Atheroma and lastly if it be like unto Suet it is then by the most called Steatoma Meliceris what it is For Meliceris as it appeareth out of Galen in his fourteenth Book of the Method of Physick and Chap. 6. and out of Aetius Tetrab 4. Serm. 3. Chap. 7. as also out of Paulus Aegineta in his sixth Book Chap. 36. and lastly out of Celsus in his seventh Book and Chap. 6. is a Tumor without pain containing a matter like unto Honey that is shut up in a little Nervous Skin Atheroma what it is But Atheroma is a Tumor without any pain containing in a Nervous Tunicle a Humor like unto Prumenty or a Pultiss steatoma what it is And Steatoma is in like manner a Tumor containing within a peculiar Membrane a Humor like unto Suet. But now touching Meliceris it is here to be noted That it is a Disease not one and the same with Meliceria of which Aetius maketh mention in his fifth Book and Chap. 28. but a disease different from it For Meliceria as Celsus himself hath it is a kind of Ulcer that is so called from the resemblance it hath with a Bee-hive which said Disease we have already explained in the secund part and Chap. 3. of Infants Diseases and by others it is likewise called Kerion Favus or Bee-hive and it is an Ulcer that is very ful of holes chiefly peculiar unto the Head pouring forth at those holes a corrupt matter like unto Honey and it hath its original from flegm that is salt or nitrous But Meliceris touching which we are here treating without any hole at al in whatsoever part of the body it happeneth to be it containeth within under a Nervous Membrane a substance like unto Honey The Causes Now all these Tumors are referred unto the Pituitous or Flegmy and they are vulgarly said to be excited from a Pituitous or Flegmy humor which in progress of time is by degrees and slowly changed
into a Matter that is somtimes like unto Honey somtimes unto Frumenty and now and then likewise resembling Suet. Platerus as we also before told you in the second Book of our Practise Part 1. Chap. 25. where we treated of Strumae hath a peculiar Opinion by himself touching the Causes of these Tumors For he thinketh that these aforesaid Tumors are generated from excrementitious humors for if any such thing should be generated out of these kind of excrements he conceiveth that it could not be so stable and firm but that it would rather be obnoxious to putridness and corruption but from an alimentary Juyce to wit such as is by Nature ordained for the nourishing of the part For if the humor be thicker than is convenient for the nourishing of a fl shy part then saith he a harder sort of Tumors then are the Sarcomata are somtimes produced and again if this humor be extraordinary thick then a Scirrhus is generated But if the Tumor be not so hard then in a short time it endeth in an Impostume in the which there may be generated a different matter according to the difference and Variety of this Juyce that hath bred this Tumor the mingling therof with other humors which yet notwithstanding is not suppurated in like manner as other Impostumes are that are bred from the Blood neither is it turned into Pus but into another kind of substance that is included in a proper Membrane or Bladder And in this manner as he writeth are generated Melicerides Atheromata and Steatomata But he addeth likewise that unto the generation of such like Tumors as these this conduceth very much to wit if together with this Juyce that ought to nourish the flesh a portion of that Nutriment of some other part that ought to be nourished by an extraordinary thick Juyce departing from it and being carried into the fleshy seats together with their Nutriment there beget in them such an hardness And this he likewise endeavoreth to prove even by this Argument to wit that in these kind of Impostumes bred from those Tumors there is to be found somthing like unto the substance of other parts resembling somtimes Hair somtimes a Nail sometimes a Bone and now and then a Glandule which saith he could not wel any otherwise be bred or produced from any thing else then the juyce nourishing these parts either in the Skin or in the flesh neer unto it as being hither brought conveyed together with the proper Nutriment of the Flesh And from the same he conceiveth that it cometh to pass if at any time there be found in an Impostume any thing that resembleth a Bee-hive a Pultise or Honey that this proceedeth from the fatter part of the Blood that causeth a fatness and this indeed he conceiveth to be from the fleshy Juyce that is not as yet converted into Pus but by maturation by means of the heat boyled as it were and hardened into such a tenacious humor the which if it be any further torrified insomuch that this Juyce become more earthy then it resembleth somthing else as Coals smal Stones or Gravel and the like These things if they be in a proper and peculiar Membrane then as he writeth these also are bred from a Membranous Juyce proceeding from hence But now as touching this Opinion there are certain things to be taken notice of For first of al it doth not yet from hence appear what the cause is why such like tumors as these are not bred in al bodies neither yet in all parts out of that Juyce by wh ch they are nourished And hereupon the Cause that is to be rendred why that humor flâ—weth out of the parts and that thereupon a Tumor is excited under the Skin I conceive to be â—his that the Membrane that covereth any part whatsoever and encompasseth it is either by some external and violent or else by some internal Cause either broken or corroded and eaten quite through and exulcerated which in the Generation of Nodi or knots in the Bones Platerus granteth that it may so happen in the Periostium so that the way and passage being opened the aliment or nourishing Juyce flowing forth is no longer kept in and shut up in the part affect d but that it sweateth forth through this open passage Which yet notwithstanding Nature that is never idle permitteth not rashly to be done but it beginneth further to extend the very Membrane it self and to shut up the Juyce flowing forth like as we see it to be done in Trees where the external Bâ—â—k being cut there is in the very like manner a Nodus or knot formed And moreover that the Juyce which affordeth matter unto the Tumor is chiefly destined and ordeined for the nourishing of the part this I wil readily grant but yet Platerus himself cannot deny but that in progress of time vitious humors may be likewise driven forth thither Neither is it requisite that it should be immediately converted into Pus in regard that the vitious humors mingled together with the aliment may for a long while retain their own Nature without any corruption and conversion into Pus as it evidently appeareth in the Cachexy and Scabies or Scabbiness and the like affects in the Skin But I very much doubt and question whether that different matter that is found in such Tumors hath its original from the proper aliment of the neer adjoyning parts the Hairs the Nails and the Bones flowing together into some other place and there mingling it self with the proper aliment of the part affected Neither is Matter sufficient or all that is required unto the formation of Hairs Nails Bones and the like but first of all and especially there is necessarily required the formative faculty which in the fleshy part formeth Flesh and in the membranous part a Membrane and not Bones and there is unto each particular part a proper and peculiar Membrane which if it cannot attain unto its own end by reason of the unaptness of the matter it then formeth somthing like unto it and in a fleshy part it effecteth somthing that is like unto Flesh and in a membranous part somwhat that resembleth a Membrane Signs Diagnostick All these Tubercles or smal Tumors have their rise from a very mean and inconsiderable beginning and they are long and by little and little increasing and they are included each one in its own peculiar Tunicle And Meliceris is indeed more round in figure and more extended and when pressed down by the Fingers by reason that the thickness of the humor is not great it speedily yieldeth and giveth place and upon the removal of the Fingers it as speedily returneth back again For although Paulus Aegineta in his sixth Book Chap. 36. writeth that Meliceris yieldeth unto the touch even as if it were some loose body and that it is slowly diffused but very soon collected and gathered together again yet without doubt the text is depraved and
there appeareth somtimes a hair or two and that especially in the face Another fort of them is called Pensilis Verruca Pensilis because that it hangeth down by a little foot or as it were by a Harp-string from whence it is by the Greeks called Acrochordon it hath but a very smal Basis but a long and great Head This Tumor if it be not of the same color but that it resembleth the flower of Thyme and be less and more unequal and smal they rhen cal it Thymum But now if these Verrucae be greater they are then from the resemblance they have with a Fig called Ficus And hither likewise may Condylomata be referred as also Cristae ani touching which we have already spoken in the third Book of our Practise Part 2. Sect. 1. and Chap. 10. where we treated of the Diseases of Intestinum rectum or the straight Gut There is also another kind of Verruca like unto the Sessilis Clavus what it is which they cal Clavus but the Greeks cal iâ— Helon and we in English a Corn oâ— Quern Those Verrucae are white round like unto the heads of Nails and for the most part they arise in the Toes and the soles of the Feet so that they excite and cause great trouble and pain in going This kind of Tumor Verruca in regard that it hath a dusky or black spot in the midst of the circumference of â—hat Skin which is likewise of the same color like unto the Pupilla of the Eye and by means of it resembleth the eye of the Pye is by the Germans termed Egsterauge which with us is as much as the Eye of that Bird we cal the Magpye Now these Verrucae are bred in divers parts of the body but more frequently in the hands and feet and for the most part they appear many of them together The Causes All these Tumors according unto the vulgar opinion arise from a matter thick melancholick and flegmatick the which Nature when she is no waies able to discuss it formeth out of it this kind of Tumors But Platerus as he did by the former Tumors that were neerly allied unto these asserteth that the Verrucae likewise are bred of a juyce that is by Nature destined for the nourishing of the Skin and the Scarf-skin after the same manner As the hardness that yeâ— consisteth in their substance generateth a Callousness and Cicatrices even so a part and portion thereof breaking forth into one or more parts of the Skin adhering unto the Skin and growing unto the roots and issuing forth it generateth a very smal portion filling up the pore hard and callous which one while is carried forth without the pore as in Verruca Pensilis other while it remaineth stil therein as in Verruca Sessilis and also in Clavus in the feet But now that this juyce should thrust it self into the pores the dilatation and wideness of them may very wel be the cause thereof which as it proceedeth from divers causes so in the feet the skin being in one place hard pressed down and by this means the pore being widened the Tumor Clavus is easily generated In the hands likewise whereas they there also often appear and expose themselves unto the view Platerus conjectureth and conceiveth it to be very credible that these Verrucae proceed from external injuries There are some also who determine that these arise likewise from contagion as if the blood fal out of a Verruca when it is cut upon some other part there may then a Verruca be generated in that part and if any one shal use that linen with which the blood that came forth of these Verrucae was taken up and cleansed away even upon the use and wearing of the said linen Verrucae that is to say Warts and Corns may succeed and follow thereupon Signs Diagnostick These Verrucae are easily known from the descriptions already given and so may also their differences so that it wil be altogether needless here to deliver any peculiar signs for indeed these Tumors are vulgarly and sufficiently known Prognosticks 1. Verrucae oftentimes vanish of their own accord without the help and assistance of any Medicament 2. Myrmecia and Clavi notwithstanding unless they be cu ed are scarcely ever known to disappear and vanish 3 Acrochordones are not so hard to be cured when they have roots that are but smal and slender but now the rest of them when they are fixed and fastened with a broader root require more forcible and efficacious Medicaments 4. Acrochordon if it be cut out it then leaveth no little root and therefore indeed it cannot wel return and arise anew Thymium and Clavus being cut out there ariseth underneath a round smal root that descendeth very deeply unto the flesh and so the root being left behind it again ariseth Myrmecia stick fast with the most broad roots and thereupon they cannot indeed be cut forth without some great and dangerous exulceration Thus Celsus in his fifth Book and Chap. 28. The Cure Now these Verrucae are taken away either by Medicaments or by Chirurgery The Medicaments are such as effect this either by an occult and secret propriety or else such as dry up the aliment of them so that the Verrucae do afterwards wither and vanish away Fallopius commendeth the Leaves of the Willow or Sallow Tree or the juyce of them But if the green Leaves may not be had he then maketh use of the pouder of the Willow Leaves mingled with Vinegar either simple or Scillitick They likewise use Figwort the Roots of Water Dragons of Cuckow pint and of Sowbread They commend also the new and fresh gathered Roots of Celandine with the juyce whereof they anoint the Verrucae or Warts Others first of al burn them once and again with the yong tender sprigs of the aforesaid Celandine and then afterward they apply Water-cresses and Mustard There are some likewise who think that these Verrucae may be taken away by a certain specifical propriety that is in Purslain The Verrucae are likewise taken away if they be 〈◊〉 with Nightshade and Urine if they be washed with the liquor that is gathered out of the Leaves of Mullein and laid thereto with the Flowers of the same with the Decoction that is made of Mustard Sulphur and Salt with Vinegar if the Leaves of Savine after they have been for three daies together macerated in Wine be imposed upon them if Herb Robert Rue and Millfoyl bruised together be applied That Cichory likewise which they call Verrucarium the name being given it from Verrucae is of singular use and benefit as also the milky Juyce of the stalks of the Herb Lions-Tooth as likewise of all other Endive and Succory-like Plants the Water that sweateth out of Vine Branches while they are in burning the Meal or Flour of Chicheling Pease as they vulgarly call them And for the Verrucae or Warts and Clavi or Corns in the Feet this following
the Stones becometh much moystened being hereby much effeminated and so by this means the humidity thereof is in great measure retained And that we may conclude this Discourse the Elephantiasis alone as Palmarius writeth more than any other of those Diseases that are of long continuance seemeth to rejoyce it self as it were in the variety and interchange of Remedies And there are in this affect if in any other certain cessations and intermissions almost from all Remedies oftentimes to be allowed unto the sick Person and then the same Remedies are anew to be repaired and new ones to be added since that scarcely ever did any recover of this Disease that placed the hope of his safety in one only Remedy though it were never so generous and prevalent Julius Palmarius puts much confidence in Hydrarge which as he writeth doth every whit as much in this case as the flesh of Vipers or the Viperine Treacle or the Iron Instrument or the Fire But in regard that it wil take up too much of our time and cost much pains here to acquaint you with all that we might touching this subject And in regard also that the same Palmarius in his Book of the Elephantiasis hath taken notice of many other such like Observations as touching this Disease and that Aetius likewise Tetrab 4 Serm. 1. Chap. 121. c. hath collected very many things concerning it and that much also may be found in Forestus his Rosa Anglica and in other Authors that have written upon this Subject and lastly in regard that Schenkius likewise in the sixth Book of his Observations hath collected many strange and rare things touching this Elephantiasis in all these respects I think it not amiss to refer the Reader unto those aforesaid Authors for his more still satisfaction And Petrus Palmarius likewise in his Lapis Philosoph Dogmatic Chap. 24. reciteth an History of a certain Leprous Woman whom he Cured with Aurum Potabile exuberated and exalted upon a Sphere as Chymists speak and with the Antimony of Alexander Suchtenius Chap. 41. Of a flatulent or windy Tumor ANd thus have we now at length dispatched and finished the Explication of al those Tumors that have their original from the Humors it now remaineth that in the next place we treat of those Tumors that arise from winds For there are peculiar Tumors that have their original from flatulency or a flatulent and windy spirit which the Greeks call Pneumatoseis and Empneumatoseis and Emphysemata but the Latines call them Inflationes Now this flatulent Tumor as Galen tels us in his Book touching the course of Diet in acute Diseases Comment 4. Text. 21. is generated after a twofold manner to wit By a flatulent Spirit collected in certain Cavities these Cavities being either exposed to the sense or else such as are Contemplable by Reason Now by Cavities contemplable by reason as he explains himself in his second Book to Glauco Chap. 5. he understandeth those very Pores of the similary parts and those little spaces that are interposed betwixt the said similary parts The Causes The Proxime i. e. the neerest and conjunct Cause of his Tumor is a Wind or flatulent Spirit Now this is generated as Galen writeth in his third Book of the Causes of Symptoms and Chap. 4. from a heat weak and languishing For as absolute Cold cannot possibly excite any Vapor so on the other side vehement heat discusseth the Vapor That which supplieth matter unto these flatulencies is a humor thick flegmatick or melancholick The same do both flatulent Meats and Drinks afford as also a cold moist and cloudy Air an idle and sedentary life and the suppression of accustomed Evacuations The thickness of the part likewise that wil not permit the Vapors to breath forth maketh much for the accumulation and heaping up of Winds The Differences Now there are of these flatulent Tumors many Differences and this especially in regard of the parts affected whiles that somtimes these Winds are collected under Skin and about the Membranes of the Muscles somtimes in the Membranes of the Bowels somtimes in the very Cavities of the Bowels viz. the Stomack Womb Abdomen and Scrotum or Cods Signs Diagnostick The flatulent Tumor is known by this That the part is somtimes lifted up into a greater and somtimes into a less heighth and oftentimes likewise there is from the distension a pain excited but yet notwithstanding there is no kind of heaviness felt and perceived in the parts and unless the wind be shut up in some cavity it doth very seldom continue long in one place but wandereth up and down If the Tumor may be pressed with the finger it leaveth no pit but the Tumor either resisteth the touch of the finger or else the wind passeth unto some other part and if it he smote with the hand it then sendeth forth a noise like hat of a Dâ—um and by how much the cavity in the which the wind is contained is the greater so much the greater is the noise or found The Emphysema differeth from Oedema because that the cause of Oedema doth alwaies stick in the pores and the spaces of the parts that are contemplable be Reason now what those parts are you may understand by what we have said in the beginning of this Chapter But the cause of Emphysema is often collected in some one certain Cavity And albeit that same flatulent spirit be likewise somtimes disperâ—ed through the streghtest passages of the parts yet notwithstanding as we have told you these Oedema's being pressed no leaves hole or pit behind them but as for the Emphysemata â—hey are not hollowed into a pit and for Oedemata likewise if they be touches by the â—â—nd make no noise at al as do the Emphysemata Prognosticks 1. Flatulent Tumors if they be smal and be not cherished by some pertinacious cause they are then without danger 2. It the flatulent Tumor be great it then argueth a great debility of the hear and an abundance of matter and therefore it is more dangegerous because more contumacious and stubborn 3. If the flatulent matter be detained in the Muscles it is then hardly cured in regard that the spirit is dispersed from the ambient Membranes into almost al the parts of the Muscle as Aetius writeth Tetrah 4. Serm. 3. Chap. 2. The Cure The wind that distendeth the part is to be taken away and means used that it may not breed again and flow unto the part and the pain if any there be is to be mitigated and moderated And therefore such a kind of Diet is to be ordained that maketh not for the generation of winds and the matter out of which the wind is bred is to be evacuated and the heat of the part that generateth the windiness is to be corroborated and corrected touching which we have already spoken in the places that shal be presently alleadged Such things as are hot and dry discuss windiness and of this sort are the seeds
Part 4. chap. 4. of the Inflation of the Liver ibid. Part 6. Sect. 1. chap. 3. of the Tympany ibid. Part 6. Sect. 2. chap. 4. of the windy Rupture ibid. Part 9. Sect. 1. chap. 7. of Satyriasis and Priapismus ibid. Sect. 2. chap. 3. of the Inflation of the Womb Book 4. chap. 10. of the Inflation of the Head Tract of Infants Diseases Part 2. chap. 6. Touching those Tumors that arise from the soft parts when they are removed out of their own proper places we have likewise spoken of them in special and first of all of the falling down of the Vvea in the first Book Part 3. Sect. 2. Chap. 25. of the Hernia of the Intestines Book 3. Part 2. Sect. 1. Ch. 6. of the Umbilical Hernia ibid. p. 10. Ch. 2. of the falling forth of the Womb and the Uterine Hernia B. 4. Part 1. Sect. 2. Chap. 16. and 17. And moreover as touching the Scorbutick Atrophy Of the Atrophy in general we have written sufficiently thereof in its proper place But now whereas we have in the general spoken of the augmentation of magnitude in the whol body and in general above Chap. 4. those things therefore which may in general be further spoken of the Atrophy we think it nor amiss to subjoyn them here in this place When the Body is not nourished so much as it ought to be Certain peculiar Species of an Atrophy but is diminished and lessened by reason of the denying of food unto it this may indeed in the general be called an Atrophy But yet notwithstanding the peculiar Species of an Atrophy have likewise their peculiar names That which proceedeth from the Ulcer of the Lungs is properly called Phthisis and Tabes that is from an Hectick Feaver is named Marasmus and Marcor And that which happeneth without these causes is called in general an extenuation of the Body We here in this place use the word Atrophy in a general signification and under it we will comprehend all and every preternatural Extenuation of the Body by reason of the defect of Nutriment But now an Atrophy is twofold Atrophy in general what it is the first is of the whol Body the other of some one particular part as of the Arm the Foot c. The Atrophy of the whole in general so taken is a preternatural extenuation of the whole Body by reason of its being frustrated of its food and its being denied its due and requisite Nutrition The Causes As touching the Causes of an Atrophy this in the first place is to be taken notice of viz. that the Cause that invadeth the whole body is either in its own quality and disposition according to Nature or else it is preternatural And then likewise that which is Natural or according to Nature is the Marasmus as we cal it in old age and in aged Persons For there was never yet that living Creature born or brought forth than was not obnoxious to old age and which in old age did not wither and consume away But since that this Atrophy cannot by any Art whatsoever be prevented we wil therefore in this place speak only of that Atrophy which happeneth preternaturally unto some Bodies alone and not unto all in general But now whereas there are two things that concur and are necessary unto Nutrition 1. By reason of the Nutriment to wit Nutriment and the nourishing faculty in both these likewise the Cause of Nutrition diminished and consequently of an Atrophy is to be sought after In regard of the Aliment the body consumeth and wasteth away by reason of its either defect or vitious quality which we may cal its pravity For if there be not dayly as much of this Aliment again taken into the body as is every day insensibly discussed then the body wasteth But if there be indeed a sufficient store and stock of blood treasured up in the Veins yet notwithstanding this is vitious and naught and either it is not at all attracted by the parts or if it be attracted yet can it not be assimilated The body is extenuated and pineth away in the defect and want of Food and Nutriment when in place of that Substance that is dayly wasted and diffused by an insensible transpiration and exhalation there is no other Nutriment or at least not a sufficient store thereof substituted and supplied Now whereas the blood is the proxime and nighest Nutriment of the whole body there the Nutrition is especially hurt through the defect and failing of the blood Now the blood faileth first of all in regard of some default and error in the first Concoction when there is not a sufficient quantity of Chyle from whence the blood ought to have its original generated and bred in the Stomack and this may happen unto such as are sound and in perfect health by reason of a dayly and continued scarceness of Food and their frequent spare Diet but it happeneth in such as are sick and unhealthy when by reason of the want of appetite it being now much dejected and weakned they are averse from all kind of Food and refuse to make any or else when by reason of their Disease they are fed with but little Food and that likewise not much nourishing Which may also happen if the Food that is taken in be presently sent and driven down into the Guts either Crude or Raw or else turn'd into Chyle and so is by the Belly ejected without its ever coming unto the Liver The same may likewise happen if by reason of any Disease whatsoever in the Stomack its Concoction being thereby much weakned the Chyle that is generated be either but little in quantity or that which is as bad or worse imperfect and not sufficiently elaborated Moreover Nutrition may be hindred because of the hurt of the sanguifying faculty to wit when by reason of something amiss in the Liver or Spleen the blood that is generated is impure and not good and this cometh to pass in the Cachexy Leucophlegmatia Tympany the Dropsie Ascites the Scorbutick atrophy and the long lasting Scabbiness Now as for the Causes of Sanguification they have been already in the third Book of our Pract. mentioned and explained From whence it happeneth that albeit there be a sufficient quantity of Food taken into the body yet notwithstanding there followeth no Nutrition and this again happeneth for two Causes to wit because either there is no aliment appointed by Nature for the nourishing of the parts or if there be any appointed for this purpose yet notwithstanding it cannot be rightly assimilated There is no aliment appointed unto the parts either because the Chyle is not so exactly elaborated in the Stomack that it may be converted into good blood or else because although the Chyle be sufficiently and rightly elaborated in the Stomack yet by reason of some fault in the Liver it is not converted into good blood or else because that although there be Chyle generated
in the Stomack and that accordingly blood be bred in the Liver yet it is oftentimes discussed and wasted by some certain Causes such as are overmuch exercise Watchings Cares Griefs and Diseases which melt away dissolve and discuss the aliment so that there is too great an evacuation hereof by the Belly by Sweats and by the flux of Blood and such likewise are immoderate Rest Meats and Medicamens that dry excessively Fevers especially such of them as are acute and Malignant But the Nutriment is not rightly assimilated by the parts in regard of some vitious quality it hath in it by reason of which it cannot be assimilated by the parts and so likewise the Nutrition may be frustrated by some external error or else by reason of the Object to wit because the Blood is such that it cannot by the nourishing faculty be perfectly overcome and assimilated But now in regard of the faculty there is not a sufficient Nutrition â— In regard of the nourishing faculty by reason of some defect and want of native heat and radical moysture For Nature maketh great use of this Native heat as of the next instrument in nourishing And this especially happeneth by reason of the preternatural affects of the Heart and principally its heat and driness whether it be that the Heart be primarily affected as it is in the Hectick Fever or else that it suffer through some default of the neighboring parts as it happeneth in the Ulcer of the Lungs For whereas the nourishing faculty as we said erewhile maketh great use of the innate and Native heat as its principal Instrument in reteining Concocting agglutinating and assimilating and it being so that the innate heat is cherished by the heat that floweth in if the temper of the Heart be not right and as it ought to be then the heat that floweth in and consequently the innate heat likewise wil be much amiss and not rightly tempered and so it can be no fit Instrument of the nourishing Faculty And that that Hectick Feavers do but slowly and sensibly bring to pass this the burning and melting Feavers accomplish in a very short time by the heat whereof not only the aliment and substance of the body is consumed and melted away but likewise the temperament both of the Heart and also of the whol body is converted into that which is more hot and dry The same happeneth by reason of over hard labors cares long continued diseases and in general al causes that are able to consume the Radical moisture and weaken the Native heat Now this Atrophy happeneth especially in the softer parts The subject the fat and the flesh and indeed the fat is first of al wasted and then afterward the flesh is likewise extenuated But now as for the harder parts such as are the Membranes Cartilages and especially the Bones although these may also in the like manner be dried yet notwithstanding they cannot possibly be so extenuated and diminished that thence the whol body should decrease And hence it is likewise that the said extenuation and Atrophy of the body doth appear especially in those parts in which there is much fatness and where there are more or greater Muscles as in the Eyes and Temples The particular Atrophy The Atrophy that happeneth in the parts is various It happeneth oftentimes privately in the Limbs the Arms and the Thighs And hither belongeth the Atrophy of the Eye The causes thereof which are the same As for the Cause of the particular Atrophy like as the Causes of the Atrophy of the whol body consist in some one principal Bowel whose action is necessary for the nutrition of the whol Body or is indeed universal and such as may exsiccate and dry the whol body so in like manner the particular Atrophy of any one part hath a private cause or at least such a one as belongeth unto that particular part Yet notwithstanding the Causes are the same as of the universal Atrophy to wit the weakness of the Nutritive Faculty The weakness of the Nutritive Faculty and the defect of Aliment The Faculty is hurt when the part is over cooled and left destitute of its proper heat For if this happen the part can neither attract nor retain not alter nor assimilate the Aliment Now the part is refrigerated and the heat decayed and rendered dul and unfit for action not only from the external Air as also from cold water but likewise it may proceed from overmuch rest in the Palsie or else from the streightness of the passages through which the Spirits flow in The defect of nutriment The Nutriment faileth especially by reason of the narrowness of the passages through which it floweth unto the part that needeth it And this happeneth for the most part from external causes when the Veins that carry the blood unto the part for its Nutriment are pressed together by the bones when they are loosened and out of joynt or else from some certain Tumor that is nigh unto it or by the brawniness and hardness of the flesh or else lastly when the Veins that convey the Nutriment are cut in sunder See likewise Galen's Book of Marcor a Species hereof arising from an Hectick Feaver Signs Diagnostick The extenuation of the whol body as likewise of some one particular part thereof is visibly apparent to the sight so that there wil be no need of many signs For if the whol body be greatly wasted by an Atrophy then the Face fals away and becometh lean the Temples fal down the seat of the Eyes is rendered hollow and deep the Nostrils become sharp and such kind of Face because that Hippocrates describeth it in his Prognosticks they commonly cal an Hippocratical Face Al the Ribs are conspicuous the shoulder blades and the Chanel bones stick out the Neck is extenuated and the Larynx or the top of the cough Attery buncheth forth the Belly falleth down the Buttocks become withered and weak the Thighs Arms Hands and Feet are emaciated and grow lean But in regard that the Atrophy hath its dependance upon many and several causes they are therefore al of them to be inquired into that so the Cure of them may the more rightly be proceeded in And therefore enquiry must be made whether external Causes to wit tasting cares grief over hard labor and the like went before If we find no such thing we are then to make enquity into the internal Causes to wit whether there be present a Hectick or any putrid Feaver or whether there had not been one a little while before and likewise a discovery must be made touching the Stomach Spleen and Liver in what state and condition they are for by the Diseases of the Bowels it may easily be known what the Cause of the Atrophy is Prognosticks 1. By how much the more the Atrophy is but recent and newly begun by so much the more easily it is cured but by how much the longer it hath
continued by so much the more difficult it is to be cured 2. When only the Alimentary humor is consumed there is then hopes of an easie and speedy Cure but that Atrophy is more difficuâ—â—ly cured in which the substance of the flesh is already wasted and most difficult of al when the Membranous and fibrous parts are already exsiccated and extreamly dried Yea such an Atrophy can no more be cured than that Atrophy that befalleth all persons whatsoever that live unto an old age 3. If the Native heat be not as yet so far forth weakened but that it my possibly be repaired there is then some hopes of recovery since that the Cause being removed and the heat restored there may be nutrition again procured unto the body 4. And therefore we altogether conclude that from the Causes especially we are to conjecture what we are to hope for as touching the Cure For if those causes may be taken away and removed there is then some hopes of the recovery of health but if they may not there is likewise then no hopes of safety The Cure As for what concerneth the Cure of an Atrophy when the Body is over dried and that the Atrophy dependeth upon the defect and failing of Nutrition it sheweth that then humectation or moistening of the body is first of al to be procured Now the body is moistened if we do our endeavor that the Aliment may be drawn forth out of the Veins unto al the parts of the body In those that are sound and that being attracted it may be retained and assimilated by the parts of the body But first of al all the Causes whether they be evident and external or internal they are to be removed And therefore if fasting and hunger went before let fitting food be again administred if over much labor sollicitous cares and troubles of the mind and the like these al of them are to be removed For these Causes being taken away and convenient food being exhibited the body is easily restored But in those that are sick if by reason of the dejected appetite and some disease either the Aliment be consumed or the Faculty weakened that disease being removed and the sick person taking food again the restauration of the body followeth But now for the curing of the diseases of the Stomach Liver Spleen Lungs and in what manner these and the like Diseases are to be removed we have abundantly taught you in our Practical Physick From whence this likewise appeareth very plainly that it is but in vain for us to use our utmost endeavor for the nourishing of the body whiles the body is replenished with vitious humors For the more we nourish impure bodies the more we hurt them as Hippocrates tels us in the second Book of his Aphorisms Aphor. 10. For even the good juyces and meats are likewise corrupted by the said vitious humors and so the Cacochymy is augmented And therfore these bad and offensive humors are first of al to be prepared and evacuated And this is altogether true in the Cure of al and every Atrophy that our main care and regard must be in reference unto the cause upon which it dependeth and that our first and chief pains must be bestowed in the removal thereof and afterwards we are to bethink our selves how the extenuated body may again be fetcht up and restored by Aliment There ought also to be great care taken that this very restauration of the body be rightly accomplished And therefore first of al there ought to be given Aliments that are soon and easily concocted and next of al such as do a little nourish although they be more difficultly and slowly concocted Unto such as are free from Feavers and Obstructions and that are not troubled with any pain in the Head neither have their Hypochondria dâ—stended Milk may very fitly be allowed Womens Breast Milk especially then Sheeps Milk thirdly Cows Milk adding thereto a little Sugar as also the juyces and Broths of Flesh as of Partriges Hens and Pullets Capons Wether Mutton Veal together with Bread and especially these Broths that they cal consummate and restoring Broths Those Emulsions likewise are singularly good that are made of Almonds Barly with Wheaten flour But this is especially useful and here in this â—â—â—e much approved of that is made of the bruised pulpy flesh of a Capon Almonds Sugar Milk and the flour of Rice They likewise here very much commend the Indian Nut and they write That by the alone use hereof extenuated bodies have been fatned In a cold Marcor Wine is allowable and may benefit but in a hot and torrid Marcor it is altogether to be avoided But now in the manner of Refection and Nutrition A note touching the manner of refection Hippocrates his seventh Aphorism of the second Sâ—ction is to be observed Those Bodies saith he that have been a long time extenuating are slowly and by degrees to be repaired again but those that have had but a short time for their wasting must in as short a space he restored to their wonted fleshiness For as Galen explains it those bodies that are in a short time extenuated they suffer this not from the colliquation and melting of the solid parts but from the evacuation of the humors and the spirits but those bodies that have been long extenuating in those the very flesh melteth away and the other parts likewise by which the concoction and distribution and sanguification is perfected in the whol body are rendered and made lean wherefore there cannot be so much aliment concocted as the body stands in need of And because of this we are to take the longer time in the refection and repairing of such like decayed bodies and their Nutriment must be but thin and spare this spateness of Nutriment being by Hippocrates termed slowness in nourishing But as for such as have only their humors and spirits evacuated in these we may safely and without any the least danger cause a speedy and ful refection and restauration in regard that the strength of the solid parts serveth here for a firm foundation After sleep gentle Frictions may be instituted The frictions and baths that are to be administred the hands being first anointed over with the Oyl of sweet Almonds A Bath of Waters is likewise very useful for it evidently moisteneth those that are over dried as we may easily perceive in such as have travelled long in the hot and scorching Sun or else have been over exercising themselves any other way and thereby are made over hot as also in such as have their moisture overmuch dried up by watchings cares or by any other waies and means And Galen is very frequent in the mentioning of Baths which here and there he largely treateth of insomuch that unto us who have no such great regard unto baths he may seem somthing too curious But at this very day many in Asia do imitate the Care and Custom of the Romans
order following to wit 1. If we first of all treat of a simple Ulcer or an Ulcer considered in the General 2. Of an Ulcer with a Distemper 3. Of an Ulcer with an afflux of humors 4. Of a sordid and foul Ulcer 5. Of an Ulcer with Tumors 6. Of Flesh growing forth luxuriant and proud 7. Of an Ulcer that is wan or Leaden coloured and withall Callous 8. Of an Ulcer that is hollow and fistulous which we commonly call the Fistula 9. Of an Ulcer with Worms 10. Of an Ulcer with a rottenness of the Bones 11. Of the Ulcer by the Greeks called Dysepulot Malignant the Ulcers Telephia and Chironia and Phagedaena 12. Of pain with an Ulcer 13. Of the Ulcers of the Legs and other parts 14. Unto which we wil add something touching Burnings 15. We wil conclude all with a short Discourse touching a Gangrene and Sphacelus Chap. 2. Of a simple or single Vlcer IN the first place therefore we wil handle a simple Ulcer and shew you what are the Causes of an Ulcer considered in the general and what differences it hath according to its form its causes and the place affected by what signs the Ulcer and its essential differences may be known and what is to be pre-advised as touching the cure and what the Ulcer in general indicateth and pointeth out and lastly what kind of Method and course it requireth for the curing of it The Causes We have already told you in the precedent Chapter that the neerest cause of an Ulcer is a matter that hath in it a corroding quality whether it be bred in the Body or whether it happen unto the body from without Of the first sort are al Humors whatsoever that are sharp and endued with a corroding Faculty bred in the body But now this humor is either bred without the part affected or else it is generated in the very part it self that is affected Without the affected part there is generated a cholerick humor a salt flegm a Whey that is salt nitrous and sharp and black Choler or Melancholy For these if they be bred in the body and flow unto any one part they may corrode and exulcerate the said part But from what Causes such like humors may be generated in the body we have already shewn you in the second Book of our Institutions touching the causes of Diseases and elsewhere Now they flow unto the part affected either by transmission or by attraction both which from what causes they proceed we have declared above in the first Part and Chap. 5. of an Inflammation And more especially in the Spring time various Ulcers are wont to arise from some internal vice of the Humors as likewise from unseasonable and immoderate exercises For if as Galen writeth in his third Book upon the Aphorisms Aphor. 20. in the Spring the Body be impure there happeneth indeed then some such like thing in the Spring time even as we see there is wont to be in the exercises of the Body For although these exercises be never so safe and healthful in themselvs yet nevertheles if you bring forth a man that is full either of flegm or yellow choler or black choler or even also of blood it self to exercise you shal undoubtedly by this exercising of him procure unto him either the Falling-sickness or the Apoplexy or if not these yet most assuredly the rupture of some Vessel in the Lungs or a most acute and violent Feaver But unto such as have had exercise enjoyn'd them for the purging out of humors that lie low and deep this their exercise drawing forth unto the skin a Gacochymy that is to say abundance of bad and offensive humors and scattering it throughout the parts doth for the most part excite and cause Vlcers and the Scabies or Scabbiness For this is that which Hippocrates hinteth unto us when he saith That if we exercise an impure and impurged body Vlcers wil from thence arise And so indeed in the very like manner in the Spring time the heat of the ambient Air dissolving the humors calleth them forth unto the skin by an effect altogether like unto that of exercises For the effects of the Spring do not only resemble the effects of Exercises but they are also most like unto the works and operations even of Nature her self For indeed the parts that the Spring time acteth like as doth Nature her self are as wel to cause that occult and secret perspiration throughout the whol body by the which all the superfluities of the body are emptied forth as throughly to purge the body also by diseases after a various and different manner Thus â—aâ— Galen But then these Humors get their acrimony in the part it self by reason of some distemper in the said part And after this manner like as even the Pus or puâ—â—lent matter it self by its concoction and long abode in the part becometh more sharp and stil so much the sharper and corroding by how much the humor out of which it is generated is more tart and sharp so likewise doth the blood which is corrupted by the part affected and so putrefieth But now the Causes that happen unto the body from without are Septick or putrefying and Caustick Medicaments Neither do I here exclude the very actual fire it self from bearing a part in the number of the external causes in regard that the Eschar that is left remaining appertaineth rather unto ulcers than unto wounds And hither likewise is to be referred that contagion by means whereof the vapors exhaling from the Lungs of Phthisical persons by others attracted drawn in with the breath do likewise exulcerate their Lungs and so cause in them a Phthisis or Consumption and also the nastiness and infections of such as are scabbed Leprous and affected with the foul Disease being communicated unto the skin do exulcerate it and there generate a like disease But that attraction which is caused in gauling interfairing or in wearing of the skin by the wringing and streightness of the shoo is not rightly and fitly referred unto and reckoned up amongst the nighest and most immediate Causes For by the said attrition the humor only is attracted that afterwards corrodeth the Skin and exciteth therein little bladders or blisters But now what the special causes of special Ulcers are we shal afterwards shew you in its proper place where the peculiar causes of each particular Ulcer shal be explained of the Ulcer cannot be filled up neither can there flesh enough grow forth from whence it is that an hollow Cicatrice is caused 19. If the Ulcer after such time as it is filled up with flesh and that a Cicatrice ought to have been brought thereupon wax crude and raw again there is then great cause to fear that the Ulcer wil turn into a Fistula 20. Ulcers that are in the Feet and in the Hands are wont somtimes to hasten on Inflammations of the Glandules in the Arm-pits or in the
the flowing humors such is likewise the diversity and variety of the Tumors that are excited to wit an Inflammation an Erysipelas Oedema and Cancer But what humors they are that excite those Tumors hath been above declared where we spake of Tumors Signs What kind of Tumor this is and what danger it produceth and threateneth appeareth likewise sufficiently from the places alleadged neither is there any need at all that we repeat any thing here of what was there said The Cure The way Means and Method of Curing it was there likewise declared which is yet nevertheless here in such manner to be instituted that the Ulcer may not in the least be neglected If therefore either the Blood offend in its quantity and overgreat abundance or else if vitious humors abound in the body these are first of all to be evacuated In the next place regard is to be had to the very part affected After this Medicaments are to be applied unto the place affected which may either discuss the humor that is the Cause of the Tumor or else convert it into Pus And therefore in an Inflammations there ought to be applied a Cataplasm made of Quinces boyled with the Pouder of Myrtle or of boyled Lentiles with the Meal or flour of Barly Pomegranate rinds and red Roses In the augmentation of the Ulcer there must be added Camomile flowers and Bean meal In the State Mallows Marshmallows the meal of Linseed and of Fenugreek As Take Barley meal two ounces the pouder of Camomile flowers one ounce the meal of Linseed and of Fenugreek of each six drams and make a Cataplasm If the Tumor tend toward a Suppuration the Suppuration is then to be holpen on with a Cataplasm of Mallows Mashmallows Linseed Fenugreek and Wheat and other such like Ripeners As Take Mallows Marshmallows of each one handful boyl them in Water until they be soft and then bruise them well When they are bruised then add of the flour of Linseed and Fenugreek of each one ounce Wheat flour half an ounce Swines fat and Oyl of Roses of each one ounce and Mingle them If an Erysipelas be joyned together therewith externally and in the neer adjacent places those Medicaments are to be imposed that we have above propounded in the first Part and Chap. 7. touching an Erysipelas There is here very usefully imposed upon the external parts the water of Elder flowers and Night shade We add this only that somtimes it so happened that as in an Erysipelas if it be not rightly Cured and if such things shal be rashly and unadvisedly administred that obstruct the Pores so that the humor can by no means pass forth nor be dissipated or that there be caused an over great asslux of humors Pustules oftentimes yea and greater blisters and bladders are excited in the affected part out of which when they are broken there issueth forth a warry Sanies and the part is afterward exulcerated and unless it be rightly handled the Affect soon degenerateth into long continuing and malignant Ulcers especially in the Thighs yea and oftentimes into a very Gangrene it self Which if it should change so to happen it wil then be very requisite to make use of Coolers Driers and Astringents together As Take Platane Leaves one handful flowers of red Roses half a handful boyl them to a softness and then let them be bruised when they are bruised and passed through a Hair-sieve add of Barley meal one ounce and half the pouder of Pomegranate flowers half an ounce with the oyl of Roses make a Cataplasm That that is here especially useful and profitable is the Unguent Diapompholyx unto which if you please you may yet further add some Sugar of Saturn If the Tumor be cold then such a like Cataplasm as this may be imposed Take the Leaves of Mallows Marshmallows of each one handful and boyl them in Ley unto a softness and then bruise them wel then add the pouder of Marshmallow root one ounce and half Camomile flowers ten drams Oyl of white Lillies as much as wil suffice and so make a Cataplasm If a Cancer be joyned with the Ulcer there can then be no other Cure more fit and proper then that we have already propounded touching an ulcerated Cancer The rest of what might here be spoken touching these may be seen if they be sought for in the first part touching Tumors Chap. 7. Of proud flesh growing forth in Ulcers IT happeneth oftentimes that in Ulcers there is found proud flesh and such as groweth forth further then what is fitting which Malady the Greeks term Hypersarcosis which whensoever it happeneth it hindereâ—h that the Ulcer cannot possibly be shut up with a Cicatrice The Causes Now this happeneth either from the abundance of blood that floweth unto the part affected or else by reason that the Sarcotick Medicaments that had been administred were overweak and less drying then what was fit If the former of these be the Cause then the flesh it self wil be in a right temper only there wil be too much thereof If overmuch flesh proceed from the latter of the two Causes then the flesh wil not be sound and solid but loose and Spungy The Cure As for what concerneth the Cure if the first happen fasting and spareness of Diet is then to be enjoyned unto the sick Person and dry Medicaments are to be imposed But if the flesh begin to grow proud by reason of the use of Sarcotick and detersive Medicaments that were in their own Nature overweak then we ought to make use of the stronger sort of Detersives and such as produce a Cicatrice and if there be occasion even septick Medicaments likewise And such are a Spunge burnt dry Liniments imposed the rind of Frankincense Galls Aloes Tutty and burnt Alum And indeed in the Toes when by reason of the compression of the excrescent Nails the flesh beginneth to be luxuriant so that a man can neither put on his Shoes not go without pain then burnt Alum alone sprinkled thereon wil take away the said flesh The stronger Medicaments are the rust and scouring of Brass Chalcitis Mercury precipitate Mercury sublimate And therefore whensoever there is need but of litttle drying then let there be imposed dry Liniments or else such as have been soaked and wel wet in this following Decoction Take Galls the rinds of Frankincense and Mastick of each one dram Flowers of red Roses Pomegranate flowers and Rue of each half a handful Alum two drams boyl them al in Wine Or Take Galls Pomegranate rinds a Spunge burnt of each alike and make a Pounder to be strewed thereon There is more especially useful this green water following which being besprinkled upon the luxuriant flesh or else imposed thereon by Liniments it taketh away the said flesh without any pain at all and generateth a Cicatrice The Green Water Take Alum Crude and Green of each two drams boyl them in eighteen ounces of Wine until a fourth part be wasted
cold is made soft and flaggy so that it yieldeth unto the touch when it is pressed by the fingers which yet nevertheless after it is throughly dried becometh black wan and altogether deadned and it yieldeth a noysom and stinking savor like that of a dead Carkass and the skin if it be taken up with the fingers seemeth to be separated from the flesh lying underneath it And here Ambrose Parry adviseth every Physitian that when he hath discovered by these signs that there is a Gangrene and a Sphacelus he no longer defer the doing of what is to be done neither suffer himself to be deceived by the motion some whereof is oftentimes stil left remaining even in a mortified and dead Member For in a Sphacelus the corrupted parts are moved not by the motion of the whol and entire Muscle but because the Head and no more of the Muscle is yet whol the which while it is moved it doth together with it draw the Tendon that is inseparable from it and the tayl likewise thereof although it be now wholly dead and without any true and proper motion And these signs that appear in a perfect corruption and Sphacelus are stil the same in every one of them whatsoever the cause be that it draweth its original from whether it be from cold or from a poysonous quality or from transpiration hindered or from an extraneous heat or lastly from the defect of Aliment unless it be in this only that such like Symptoms in a Sphacelus that hath its original from an occult cause and such as is poysonous as for example the Delirium or dotage the Syncope and the like are greater and more grievous But in a Gangrene and mortification that is but yet now beginning there is observed a diversity of the signs and symptoms according as the Gangrene hath its original from divers and different causes For in a Gangrene that ariseth from cold there suddenly appeareth an acute and pricking pain and a redness in the part which soon after is changed into a black color and the heat that was in the part is extirguished and there is perceived a coldness and stupidity with a certain kind of horror as it useth to be in Quartan Agues And moreover in a Gangrene that proccedeth from a poysonous and malignant humor in the body which Nature thrusteth forth unto the external parts there is present a continual Feaver and a strong conflict of Nature with the Disease from whence the Syncope Dotage and the like have their original and such a Gangrene as this ariseth for the most part in the external Members and the extream parts thereof as for instance the great Toe of the Foot with a certain Pustule or Bladder under which there is present a black spot which oftentimes is suddenly derived into the whol Leg and Thigh But that Gangrene that followeth upon great and extraordinary Inflammations that proceed most usually from the hinderance of Transpiration is known by this That the fresh and flourishing color that is wont to appear in Inflammations is turned into that which is pale and wan that beating pain which before did infest now ceaseth the sense is become dul and there arise very great Pustules that are ful of a thin ichorous excrement like unto that that cometh from the washing of raw flesh Which appear almost the same when the Gangrene hath its original from an extraneous heat If lastly the Gangrene seize upon the part by reason of the want of Aliment or through a dry distemper then there is present neither pain nor inflammation nor swelling but rather a leanness and the body is immediately cooled and this Gangrene happeneth for the most part in those places of the body that are the utmost and extream as for instance the Ankles and Toes But when at length the Pustules arise and the part becometh pale and wan then the pains likewise appear and the Feaver is excited But if the Gangrene happen by reason of hard tying and Ligatures then the part swelleth and it distended and there arise greater Pustules ful of a thin excrement resembling the washing of raw flesh but the evident Causes we may easily learn and understand from the sick person himself Prognosticks 1. That the Gangrene is a Malady very dangerous is sufficiently manifest unto every one For unless it be speedily cured it degenerateth in a very short time into a Sphacelus and the part becometh altogether dead For this cause therefore there is not any the least delay to be made but help is to be afforded with al possible speed which may be done with less difficulty in a body that is as yet young strong and vigorous where the vital spirits are as yet entire and especially where the Muscles and Nerves are as yet unhurt 2. But that Gangrene which is with an afflux of poysonous humors and an occult quality is more difficult to be cured than that which is without any such afflux for there are but very few that recover of such Gangrenes 3. There are Gangrenes that are yet more dangerous and these are they that begin in the moist parts for the innate heat is sooner suffocated in such parts by the great store of humors abounding therein 4. And for this cause it is that the Gangrene that ariseth in Hydropical persons is likewise very seldom cured but most usually it degenerateth into a Sphacelus and that which ariseth from the Antecedent Cause is likewise ever more dangerous than that which hath its original from the primitive Cause in regard that in the former the Bowels are more affected 5. But a Sphacelus is yet far the more dangerous Malady For the part that is taken with the Sphacelus can no way be restored and made sound again but it is forthwith to be cut off and separated from the part that hath life which if it be not speedily done then the sound parts that lie neer wil likewise be infected and the putridness wil at length creep into the rest of the body from whence there wil be extream danger of present death before which there usually precede Dotings Watchings the Syncope Convulsions Ructures and Belchings Sobbings and a cold Sweat breaking forth over all the Body and some of them die while they ate yet speaking and others of them die being as it were oppressed with sleep The Cure The Cure of the Gangrene that it may be rightly proceeded in first of al regard is to be had unto the Dyet and the Antecedent Cause if it be present in the body before ever we come to Topicks Most Physitians prescribe and command a Diet that is cool and drying which albeit that it be most true of that Gangrene that is accompanied with an afflux of Humors and followeth great Inflammations yet nevertheless the Diet is somtimes also to be varied according to the variety of the Causes as anon in the species or several kinds of Cure we shal further shew you And so also
a wollen Cloth be wee therein and so imposed upon the place affected it hath likewise been happily and successfully administred in the Gangrene of the Cods of which we have spoken above Take Vitriol one ounce the tops of the Oake one handful Frankincense half an ounce Camphyre two drams Vrine two pints and half boyl them to the Consumption of a third part and then strain them But the Aegypriack Unguent is not alone to be applied but upon the Unguent that Cataplasm is also to be imposed which resolveth drieth and hindreth putrefaction such an one as Johannes de Vigo in his second Book first Tract and seventh Chapter describeth and commendeth and which many other Physitians and Chirurgeons now a daies likewise make use of And all these are to be applied blood-warm and they are so long to be continued untill the putridness be removed But if the Malady wil not yield unto these Remedies then we are to have recourse unto those that are stronger to wit Causticks such as those Trochisques of Andro Polyidas Musa and Pafio which dissolved in Vinegar and Wine may be imposed upon the part Many indeed do here commend and prefer Arsenick before all other Remedies but Gulielmus Fabricius doth and not without good Cause reject and altogether disallow of it in the Cure of a Gangrene as that that not only hath in it a Septick and putrefying faculty and a quality of melting the flesh as it were but that likewise produceth very great and grievous Symptoms vehement pain Dotings Syncope's and the like the malignant vapours being communicated unto the principal part It is therefore more safe to make use of an actuall Cautery as that which hindereth and preventeth putridness drieth and corroborateth the part This is also much commended Take Mercury dissolve it in Aqua fortis when it is dissolved precipitate it the Oyl of Tartar after it is precipitated wash it Or Mercury alone dissolved and mingled with the Water of the Trinity Flowers and wollen Cloaths wet in this Liquor may be imposed on the part The Crust in what manner soever it be produced is to be taken away by those Medicaments that have been above declared in the first Part and Chap. 13. touching a Carbuncle Neither are we to wait so long til Nature shal altogether have separated the Corrupt from the Sound but the highest part of the Crust is with the edge of a Knife or a Penknife to be cut even unto the sound part that so there may be a way made for the Medicaments unto the deeper parts and the rest that are corrupted For if we expect until the Crust shal be freed of its own accord it may possibly happen that under the Crust a new putridness may be contracted The rest of the Cure is in the same order to be proceeded in as is fit to be done in Ulcers Fourthly If the Gangrene happen from overmuch heat A Gangrene from too much heat then a Cold Diet being prescribed and the hot humors being duly qualified and evacuated if the Malady take its original from an internal Cause the Member affected is to be scarified and then washed with such a Decoction as this Take the Water of Endive Sorrel Lettice Nightshade and Vinegar of each one pint Syrup of Sorrel two pound of Lupines half an ounce Water Germander half a handful Salt three ounces boyl them till a third part be consumed After this the Aegyptiack Unguent and the Cataplasm but even now mentioned is to be imposed and the rest which were before prescribed are speedily to follow Where notwithstanding this is to be observed that unless in case of urgent necessity we must not have recourse unto the actual Câ—utery lest that hereby to wit by the power and force of the fire the extraneous heat which is the Cause of the Gangrene be augmented Fifthly and lastly If the Gangrene arise from the defect of Aliment and Blood and Spirits A Gangrene by reason of an Atrophy in the part and chiefly in truth if it be by reason of a Driness and an Atrophy necessaâ—ry Nutriment being denied unto the part then meats that are hot and moist easie of Digestion and such as generate much and good blood are to be given unto the sick Person and outwardly the body is likewise to be moistened with Oyntmentâ— of sweet Oyl or with Oyl of sweet Almonds and all things are carefully to be avoided that exsiccate and dry the body And unto the part it self that is already affected with the Gangrene the Aliment is by all manner of means to be attracted And therefore here there is no place left for Defensives in regard that they shut and stop up all passage of the blood and Spirits unto the part affected And therefore we are not only to anoynt the part affected and the other members with the Juyce of Earth-worms which is made of the said Earth-worms first washed in Water and then in Wine so put into a great Vessel with good store of the Oyl of sweet Almonds Violets and melted by a gentle and moderate heat over hot Embers and afterwards strained which is a sprecial and soveraign Remedy in the Atrophy and extenuation of the parts but the part affected is therwith likewise gently to be rubbed and chafed unto which also Cupping-glasses not scarified are to be applied But it wil be most fit and requisite if there be already present a putridness to administer those things that do alike both attract and resist putridness such as are Salt Water boyled with Water-Germander Liquid Pitch with the meal of Lupines of the bitter Vetch Orobus Myrrh and the like But if the Gangrene hath already made any progress the part is then to be scarified and the Aegyptiack Unguent and that likewise that is compounded of Pitch and those other things a little before mentioned are to be laid thereon A Gangrene from the interception of the blood spirits Moreover If the Gangrene happen from the interception of the Blood and the Spirits likewise whatsoever the Cause then be that thus intercepteth the blood and the spirits it is immediately to be taken away as if the said interception be from the binding of the part it is forthwith to be loosened and withal those Medicaments that resist putridness as likewise those that discuss that that is corrupted such as are those that are made of the Meal of Beans of the bitter Vetch Orobus of Lupines Aloes Water-Germander and the like are to be imposed And if the Gangrene hath already gotten unto any heighth the place is to be scarified and those other things that are required in al Gangrenes are to be done If an astringent and repelling Medicament be the Cause the said Medicament being removed the heat is to be recalled by Frictions Lotions and Anointings And so we must also proceed in the Gangrene that hath its original from other Causes that intercept the Spirits For the Cure of the Gangrene
is more especially commended the fat of the precious Fish Thymallus or the Ascia fish Forestus had happy success in the use of this that followeth Take Oyl of sweet Almonds an ounce and half of white Lilies one ounce the Fat of a Capon and Goats Fat of each half an ounce Sarcocol half a dram the pouder of Bryony root and Flowerdeluce of each one scruple Sugar thaberzet one dram Bruise what is to be bruised into a very fine pouder and pass them through a very fine sieve and then if you so please add thereto dissolved Gums and at length let them be mingled together in a Mortar pouring thereupon Rose-water the Water of white Lilies and of Beans of each a sufficient quantity continually stirring them and incorporating them together then let them by the stroking of the Hands be passed through a woollen Cloth and there wil run forth a soft Vnguent Chap. 5. Of those they cal Mother Spots or Blemishes THere is also another sort of Blemishes that is wont to defile and deform the Skin and this is derived from the very first original and that which the Infant hath contracted even in the Mothers Womb and hereupon they are called Maternal and original Blemishes Spots and Marks Now these Spots are very various and different somtimes of a red color and as soon again of a dark and brown color and oftentimes of neither of these two but of some other color and it is also of this or that shape and figure and somtimes in this somtimes in that part of the body The Causes There are some indeed that beleeve that these spots and blemishes are excited in the body from a fortuitous and accidental concourse of the humors But the very truth is that such like things come not to pass by chance but Experience it self teacheth us that these spots depend upon the fancy and imagination of the Mother and that by it the Infant is thus marked as they speak There is no necessity for our heaping up of the several Authorities both of Philosophers and Physitians as touching this subject neither is it requisite here to recount even al the faults and things amiss in the conformation that are caused by occasion of the imagination For it is wel enough known unto al kind of Women that Infants have now and then had some certain spots resembling Straw-berries or Cherries or else red spots like unto red Wine or the Fire whenas upon the sight of such like objects by the Mother the Imagination maketh an Impression of these like colors upon the Child And I my self knew a woman great with Child who standing under a Mulberry Tree there fel some of the Mulberries upon her back whereupon the Infant that she went withal had as many excrescences in its back resembling the shape and figure of Mulberries But now how it cometh to pass that the Imagination doth this I have at large shewn you in my Tract touching the Consent and Agreement of the Chymists with Aristotle and the Galenists Chap. 14. and in the fourth Book of our Practice Part 2. Sect. 4. Chap. 7. Which here to repeat I hold it altogether needless Prognosticks 1. This kind of Spots is very hard to Cure and although it seem somtimes to be a little obscured yet it soon breaketh forth again in a manner as if it were raw and some there are that relate how that those spots that are contracted by the occasion of Cherries Strawberries and Grapes at the time when these Fruits are wont to be ripe wil appear and as it were flourish again 2. If yet notwithstanding there be Medicaments administred immediately upon the birth of the Child they are somtimes taken away The Cure Women do commonly make use of the blood of the Secundine or Afterbirth for the taking away of these Spots rubbing and cleansing the said Spots therewith while it is yet hot And others likewise afterward make use of the Menstruous blood There are yet not withstanding other cleansing Medicaments likewise of the which we have hitherunto spoken and prescribed for the taking away of other Face-spots that may here be made use of others administer the Mothers fasting spittle and others require the often instilling of the Milk that is drawn out of the Mothers Breasts upon the said spots and deformities Which if they suffice not then we are to have recourse unto corroding and Caustick Medicaments also or unto the Manual operation and the shaving of the Scarf-skin likewise It is also good for the Mother in the morning for some certain daies continually to chew Mustard seed and with it to rub the spot And some there are that preserve that part of the Infants Navel that falleth off after the due knitting thereof and this being dried and afterwards moistened in the Water of the Herb Christopher they lay it upon the Spot thrice a day so long until the said spot be wholly vanished There is here likewise commended the destilled Water of Mountain Avens if the Infant so soon as it cometh forth of the Womb be washed therewith and the spots afterwards washed with the same Water Chap. 6 Of the Volatick or flitting spots of Infants THe German Practical Books as we may see in the Practice of Gabelchomerus and in the Physical Dispensatory of Wittichius and in others make mention among Childrens Diseases of a certain Affect that they cal Denflug which in regard that I never saw it I have therefore omitted not at al spoken of it in my Tract of Infants Diseases But because there are some that write than they have seen it we wil therefore make mention thereof here in this place Now these describe this Affect that they are certain flitting spots of a red or purple color creeping up and down here and there in the Skin which if they touch upon any orifice as suppose the Mouth the Nostrils the Eyes and the Ears and penetrate so far as that they reach even unto them the Malady is then mortal And therefore that they may prevent this they take Rose-water and mingle therewith a little Saffron and with this they anoint al the said Orifices and the Spots themselves likewise round about Only they do not anoint the body towards the Feet that so by the Feet these spots may vanish Which spots if any such there be without al doubt they are a species of the Erysipelas and therefore we are not only to administer that Liniment unto the orifices of the body but we are likewise to make use of those Expulsive Medicaments also that are otherwise wont to be used in the Erysipelas Chap. 7. Of those spots and blemishes that the Germans cal Hepatick or Liver-spots AS I have often told you and cannot but here again acquaint you with it there are many kinds of Tubercles and Spots and these are also at this day very commonly known every where in al Nations which by what names they were called by the Greeks or Latines we know not
whenas yet notwithstanding it is no way credible that there were no such Affects as these among the Ancients for there were then rise in those times the same causes as now There is commonly known an Affect which the Germans cal Leberflecke without al doubt The Affect Leberflecke what it is in regard they beleeve that it hath its original from the Liver to wit dark and brownish spots or such as of yellow become somwhat blackish as broad as the Palm of the Hand seizing upon the Groyns especially and the Breast and the Back yea and somtimes also covering the whol Breast with a certain sleight roughness of the Skin that sendeth forth as it were scales or branny scurfâ— which yet notwithstanding do not stick and abide in one place alone but are dispersed hither and thither and one while they vanish another while they break out and appear again Reinerus Solenander of al that I can remember doth most plainly and cleerly describe unto us these spots in his Sect. 5. Consultat 11. but yet he gives them no name And Platerus likewise seemeth to make mention of these when he writeth that there are some certain dark brownish and dun spots as broad as the palm of the hand arising somtimes in some certain parts of the body and at some certain times only and vanishing also at some certain seasons But he maketh the matter somwhat obscure and doubtful in bidding us to seek for the cause and for the Cure in the Lentigo For these Lentigines and the spots we now speak of are different Affects and they have different Causes as wil further appear from those things that have been already spoken of before in the third Chapter touching the Lentigines and shal be more fully spoken of in this present Chapter Whether these kind of spots may not be referred unto the Vitiligo and the black Alphus as I think that they wel may I leave it unto the judgment of the Reader Our purpose is here in this Chapter to explain and treat of this Subject without either the Greek or Latine name for the German name is of al others the best known as are also the very spots themselves The Causes The Cause of these Spots is a humor very dry and Melancholy brought unto the Skin together with the aliment of the parts or alse blood that is feculent ful of dregs and very thick which when it cannot al of it be assimilated that of it that is excrementitious is thrust forth unto the Skin But although that more feculent blood may be generated from an overdry Liver from whence it is that by the Germans it is called Leberflecke that is to say Liver-spots yet nevertheless seeing that the Liver doth its office in its sanguifying faculty and breedeth good blood the Spleen without doubt is not altogether free from fault Whereupon I have observed that after those spots if they have continued long Quartan Feavers have arisen An unfit kind of Diet and such a course of life as is apt to breed a thick and feculent blood and a Melancholy humor maketh very much likewise for the generation of these spots touching which we have already spoken elsewhere Prognosticks 1. These very spots indeed have in themselves little or no danger neither do they breed any kind of trouble or any deformity visible unto the eye when they arise in the Face and Hands as the Lentigines but in those places that are covered wich Clothes 3. And yet notwithstanding in regard of the Cause upon which they depend and the vitious Constitution of the Liver and Spleen they presage other Diseases and very frequently Tertian and Quartan Feavers follow these Spots 3. Although those Spots may easily be taken away as anon we shal shew you yet nevertheless unless the fault and imperfection of the blood and bowels from which the vitious blood is generated be taken away they again return and flourish in a short time after The Cure Since therefore these kind of Spots being taken away may again return unless the Cause upon which they depend be likewise taken away the vitious humor is therefore to be evacuated by Medicaments that are made of the Roots of Polypody Succory Borrage Spleenwort Dodder Maiden-hair Egrimony the Leaves of Sene Rheubarb Jalap And this is somtimes to be repeated and if there be occasion a Vein may likewise be opened But then in regard that these Purgers do evacuate only those humors that are collected in the Veins but do not prevent the generation of the said humors we must therefore more especially do the utmost of our endeavor that the vitious Constitution of the Liver and Spleen upon which the breeding of these humors doth depend may be amended and this may be performed by a good and wholsom dyet by the which that dry constitution of the Liver and Spleen may by degrees be restored unto a better condition And therfore we are to prescribe Meats of a good Juyce such as Goats flesh Veal Lamb Pullets Eggs and the like Barley Wheat Apples throughly ripe Prunes Raisins Almonds But the Patient must avoid meats that are thick salt sharp and generally al meats of an il juyce such as are flesh that is smoke-dried and the like For the Constitution of the Bowels being by the use of good meats reduced unto a better estate and condition the vitious humors wil no more be generated but only a good and temperate blood But as for what concerneth Topicks it wil be very good in the morning to rub those parts that are thus defiled and deformed with spots But first of al before the Patients going into the Bath it wil not be amiss to take the Water or the Syrup of Fumitory with a little Treacle After his sweat let the place be anointed with Mustard seed with warm water reduced into the form of a Pultiss which may be there left to continue so long even until that a heat and a certain pricking be felt and perceived in the part and afterward let it be washed with warm Water Or else let it be anointed with this Mass Take White Sope half a pound let it be sliced and dried and afterwards add of Mustard seed one dram and half the meal of Beans and Lupines of each two ounces the soft Crumb of white Bread one ounce with the juyce of Fumitory or the sharp-pointed Dock mingle and use it Chap. 8. Of the Itch. ALthough that the Itch may be joyned together with many other Affects as Scabs the Impetigo Leprosie and the like so that these being taken away this very Affect is likewise removed yet notwithstanding it somtimes singly and alone vexeth and troubleth persons and so troublesom it is that the party thus affected is often enforced to implore the help and assistance even of the Physitian also and of this we intend to treat here in this Chapter Now the Itch is a pain that is excited from a thin and sharp excrement sticking between the Scarf-skin
distemper of the Bowels and maketh for the generating of good blood is a fit and proper Course of Diet. Lee the Air be temperate inclining unto cold and moist and the Meats of a good Juyce of an easie Concoction and that are not easily corrupted these may be altered with Borrage Endive and especially Lettice which last procureth also sleep which in this Affect is very requisite and useful But all such meats as are Sharp Salt Bitter Sour Sweet Fat and most of all fried meats are to be shunned and avoided As touching Topicks for the mitigating and moderating of the Itch it self and for the tempering of the humors Acrimony and likewise for discussing of the humors a Bath of sweet Water made blood-warm is of singular use in the which the sick Person may sit for half an hour or a whole hour in the morning fasting because that it doth at once temper the heat and driness of the Bowels and withall rarefie the Pores But the Medicinal Baths to wit those of Sulphur c. are more useful in the stronger discussing of the matter and it wil not be amiss by turns one while to make use of a Bath of sweet blood-warm Water and another while of that that is salt and sulphury For so by this means both the Itch shal be mitigated the Pores loosned and the excrements in the Skin Cleansed away and evacuated But for discussion we may likewise make use of either common Oyl or Oyl of sweet Almonds with Salt and Sulphur as also Oleum Costinum or Oyl of bitter Costus Or else the body may be washed with the Decoction of Smallage Parietary the sharp Dock root the Seed of the bitter Vetch Orobus Lupines White Cicers Bran. Or Take Lupine meal three ounces Sulphur two ounces mingle them with Vinegar and anoynt the body therewith Or Take Litharge Sulphur Turpentine of each one ounce and half the Juyce of Mallows and Parietary of each one ounce Oyl of Cinnamom as much as you think fit and mingle them But then after the use of such like things as have been mentioned the sick Person must make use of a blood-warm Bath of sweet Water More hereof may be seen in the first Part Chap. 27. touching Scabbiness since that most of those Medicaments that Cure the Scabs and especially the dry Scabbiness they are likewise useful in the Itch. Chap. 9. Of the ill and offensive Smell ANd lastly among the Affects of the Skin we must not pass over in silence that stinking and offensive smel that is sometimes wont to breathe forth out of the external parts of the body through the Skin and to be very offensive not only to the By-standers but unto the Person himself also whosoever he be that is troubled therewith For the body of man whiles it continueth in its right state smelleth not at all neither doth it send forth any favor that may by any one be perceived For every living Creature whatever it be doth breathe forth some kind of Smel proper unto its own kind as Theophrastus teacheth us in his Book of Smels and this he proveth by experience by which we see that Dogs find out and follow their Masters foot-steps by the help they have from this smel and wild Beasts likewise do the same in seeking their Prey But yet nevertheless if any smel shal be perceived to come from any one this is a thing that is preternatural as being beyond and besides Natures Intent And as for what Plutarch writeth in the life of Alexander the Great that the body of the said Alexander sent forth a sweet and pleasant smell this is a thing very rare unless haply it come more from the Cloaths then the body But that ill and stinking smels do oftentimes proceed from Mans body is a thing wel known by frequent observation Now the places from whence the offensive smel cometh are the Mouth the Arm-pits the Privy Parts but more especially the Feet But that the Ears and the Nosethrils likewise do sometimes stink this proceedeth from the Ulcers that are in them Yet sometimes notwithstanding there exhaleth forth a stinking offensive smel even out of the whole body of him that is thus affected as for the stink of the Mouth we have already spoken thereof in Book 2. Part 1. Chap. 19. But now it is not our Intent here in the general to dispute of the Nature of smels what it is and likewise by what means the sweet or unsâ—vory very smel is generated in regard this may be known from Philosophical and Physical Discourses In this place it is sufficient that we know that this offensive smel and stink proceedeth from a superfluous humidity putrefying and exhaling such a like vapor Hircus The stinking smel of the Arm-pits is called Hircus Avicen Septima quinti Tract 3. Chap. 23. tels us That there are some who assert that the Remainders of the Seed that were superfluous in Generation and brought into this place are the cause of this stinking and offensive smel Which Opinion although that Avicen rejectech it and that by others the cause of this smel is said to be the astriction of the pores of the Skin in that place by reason of which the vapors cannot freely breathe through and exhale yet notwithstanding this constriction or shutting up of the Pores is not sufficient for if it were so then this Affect should be most familiar unto old people And this opinion albeit thus rejected by Avicen doth not in any thing seem to be absurd For we know well that this Affect is most familiar unto Virgins that are marriageable if at any time they grow hot with motion And that the Testicles and the Seed have in them a full power of imprinting such an offensive and stinking smel upon the blood we may sufficiently know it from Goats and other living Creatures that are gelded Yet nevertheless this feat smel is most especially familiar unto those that have very moist bodies because that moisture is most obnoxious unto putridness For although that all the blood do not putrefie yet notwithstanding about the Emunctories the excrementitious vapors are apt and very ready to receive the putridness The offensive smel of the privy parts in some And for the very same cause the privy parts of many yieldeth the like offensive strong smel by reason of excrementitious humors which from the Liver and the Veins are thrust forth unto the Emunctories that are seated in the Groyns from which stinking vapors do exhale Stinking Feet The Feet likewise of some have a very feat and strong smel and truly be said to stink For whereas Nature is wont to thrust forth the excrementitious humors unto these external parts the Feet being so covered and shod that the vapors exhaling from them cannot freely expire and breathe forth they then and there receive a putridness and from thence that stink is contracted And lastly but this is very rare the whole body stinketh unless
is that these Medicaments that even now we named and those that we shal hereafter further mention do not al of them generate hairs only by their manifest qualities and by taking away the Causes of the falling off of the hair but that they likewise produce hair by some occult quality that is in them such like Medicaments are therefore especially to take place in the production of a Beard not where there hath been a shedding or falling off of the hairs of the Beard but where they never as yet grew It is also wel known that it much conduceth unto the speedy growing of the Beard if the first soft hairy down upon the Chin be often shaved off by which means the Aliment is the more abundantly allured and drawn unto the Roots of the hair For the furthering and hastening of the Beard these following Medicaments are likewise commended Take Oyl of Dill Oyl of Spike of each five ounces the tender Sprigs of Southernwood two handfuls Squils three drams the best Wine three ounces let them boyl until the Wine be consumed and then use it Or Take Oyl of Garden Pinks and sweet smelling Spike of each three ounces Oyl of Roses four ounces of Cloves one dram of Ladanum two drams sweet smelling Wine two ounces Let them boyl al of them unto the consumption of the Wine Add of Musk one scruple and mingle them Chap. 3. Of the shedding of the Hair ALthough as we have already said al shedding of the Hair may be termed a Defluvium or falling off yet nevertheless use and custom have so far prevailed that the shedding of the Hair here and there in the Head in al or most parts thereof is in special termed a Defluvium or falling of the Hair so that they fal not only in one place but either they al fal off throughout the whol head or at least they most of them fal away in most parts of the Head The Causes There is not one Cause alone of this Defluvium of the Hair but the Causes are many to wit Either the want of Aliment or the pravity of the humors corroding the roots of the hair or the thinness of the skin not admitting the aliment of the hair The two former Causes have their place in those that are Phthifical in whom if the hair fal off this cometh to pass as Galen tels us in his Comment Aphotism 10. Sect. 5. because there is here both the greatest defect of Aliment and somtimes also the corruption of the humors The same happeneth for the most part in malignant Feavers such especially of them in which the Brain being withal affected the sick persons are seized on by a Delirye or Dotage For even in these Feavers also the sick parties are greatly extenuated and there is wanting unto the body a necessary aliment and the depraved humors likewise lie gnawing at the roots of the hair and eat them asunder The hair also falleth off in those that have the French Disease by reason of the pravity of the humors which somtimes happeneth likewise unto those that have drunk poyson and it is reported for a truth That whosoever toucheth the Salamander his hairs wil shed and fal away Bun somtimes also the hair fals off by reason of the thinness of the skin and this happeneth unto Women and especially in the Summer time And hence it is that those who travel out of Germany into Italy or other hot Regions find now and then this shedding of their hair for by the heat of the Ambient Air the Skin is made thin and it chanceth also that the matter out of which the hair ought to be generated doth withal transpire Signs Diagnostick The Defluvium or falling of the hair that is in special so called is easily known by the continual shedding of the hair But it is distinguished from baldness the Alopecia and Ophiasis because that in Baldness the hair fals off in the fore part of the head only but in Alopecia and Ophiasis the hair fals from al parts of the head and the head alone but then in this Defluvium the Affect we now speak of the hairs fal off in al parts of the body equally one while more and another while fewer of them But from what cause it is that they fal off may be known from the causes that went before For if there went before any sickness that was in it self apt to consume the aliment of the Body it is then credible that the shedding of the hair proceedeth from the scarcity of the Aliment But if vitious malignant and depraved humors excite and cause any disease it is then an argument that the falling of the hair proceedeth likewise from the pravity of the humors If lastly there went before causes rarefying the skin it is then probable that the said Defluvium of the hair proceedeth from the thinness of the Skin Prognosticks 1. Among al other the species of the shedding of the hair this Defluvium in special so called is most easily cured unless the cause be such as is not to be removed For the skin hath not as yet contracted any preternatural disposition that is difficultly cured And therefore it is that the Defluvium or falling of the hair that happeneth after acure and malignant Feavers is easily cured when the Feaver being healed there is an Aliment again supplied unto the body and the hair that is already fallen off is for the most part restored without the use of any Medicaments 2. But in the Consumption such a defect of the Aliment and such a vice of the humors cannot by any means be amended And therefore in this case there is not only no cure to be had for this shedding of the hair but the sick persons die also And therefore in such as are in Consumptions the falling of the hair is a sure and certain sign of Death approaching as in the fiftth of the Aphorisms Aphor. 11. 3. If the hair fal off by reason of the skins thinness it may then by the use of thickness be restored without any great difficulty The Cure The shedding of the hair is cured by taking away the cause upon which if dependeth If therefore the hairs fal away from the scarcity and want of Aliment it sheweth us that we must use our endeavor that there may be sufficient aliment bred in the body and that that which is bred may be drawn unto the skin of the head If this Defluvium be from the depraved humors and these be supplied from al parts of the body they are then to be evacuated but if they lie only at the roots of the hair they are then to be discussed If these humors be of a poysonous Nature as in the French Disease we ought then to meet with and oppose that poyson If the Affect proceed from the thinness of the skin the skin is then to be thickened If therefore this Defluvium or falling of the hair arise from the want of Aliment we ought then especially to
of the wounded part be by all manner of means preserved 6. That all the symptoms and whatsoever may possibly hinder the uniting and Coalition of the part may be taken away and removed And thus although that a wound only considered as a wound is one simple Affect and seemeth to indicate and require one only uniting yet nevertheless the very truth is that there are herein couched very many indications as before we told you Chap. 5. Of things extraneous and from without that are to be taken forth of the VVound IN the first place therefore we must use our endeavour that there may be nothing extraneous in the wound that may hinder the union and glutination thereof And therefore first of all the blood is not instantly to be suppressed and we must permit whatsoever we find sticking in the lesser veines cut assunder freely to flow forth For so by this means there will both a less quantity of Pus be generated and all the danger of putrefaction and inflammation be prevented Which is likewise very well known by him who out of simple wounds is wont either to extract the blood by sucking it forth with his mouth or to squeez it out by the compression of the wounded part with his finger Moreover when there are any hayres neer about the wound they are to be shaven away lest that they fall within the lips of the wound Thirdly if sand or earth or any such like thing stick within the lips of the wound it is to be cleansed away with wine Fourthly if there shal be any Clods of blood in the wound seeing that they may hinder the uniting excite pain and putrefying may cause a fever they are therefore to be wiped away with a piece of a soft Linen Cloth or a lock of wool or if need require they may likewise and must be taken forth with an iron instrument In which action notwithstanding we must use no manner of violence at the first setting upon the cure neither is all the Clotted blood at once to be taken forth and especially if a Hemorrhage be feared since that the clods of blood may stop the orifices of the veins and the vessells may grow together under them but this is to be deferred until the second or third dressing when we have afterward nature her self which beginneth to expel whatsoever is extraneous helping and assisting Fifthly the little broken bones likewise if any such be in the Wound are to be taken forth In the first dressing nevertheless only those things are to be taken forth that are altogether free and loose so that they may be taken out of the Wound without offering any violence thereunto but as for such smal pieces as yet stick fast unto other bones in these Natures endeavour is to be expected and so it wil soon be seen whether she intend to unite these fragments that are broken with the rest of the bone or else whether she purpose to make a separation Sixthly if Glass be broken in the wound it is to be taken forth and this is also to be done if any other kind of Weapon or Arms wherewith the wound is inflicted stick in the Wound But before we assay the extraction of the said weapons we are to look and consider whether or no the wounded person be likely to live after the drawing forth of those things aforesaid For if there be no hopes of life remaining there is no such taking forth of any thing to be attempted no not of the weapon it self lest that the Chirurgeon should be thought to have hastened on the parties death and lest the wounded person dye under the very hands of the Chirurgeon which happeneth sometimes in the wounds of the Heart of the Brain the basis thereof especially the Vena Cava or great hollow vein or the great Artery For it hath been observed that such wounded persons though the weapon hath been left in the wound have yet lived for the space of a whole day but that upon the drawing forth of the weapon by reason of the Hemorrhage following thereupon they have instantly died But where there is any hope that the sick person may be recovered of his wound we ought then to labour that first of al the weapon be drawn forth For the weapons as likewise leaden bullets although they may somtimes stick very long in the body yet notwithstanding it is a very rare thing that a wound should be perfectly cured the weapon stil secretly abiding in the body But now to draw forth the weapons aright is a thing of much difficulty The drawing forth of the Weapons and this difficulty ariseth especially from the place into which these weapons being thrust into the body have penetrated And therefore for him that wil attempt rightly to draw out the weapons forth of the body there are two things mainly necessary First wel to consider and mind the substance and nature the figure situation and connexion of each several part of the body and then Secondly to know the diversity of the weapons from their matter magnitude and figure and it is likewise altogether necessary in the drawing out of the Weapons to be cautious that the veins Arteries Nerves and tendons be not torn or violated For as Ambrose Parry saith truly it would be a thing very shameful and much unbecoming an Artist that the hand of the Chirurgeon should do more hurt then the iron weapon But that the weapons may the more fitly and expeditely be drawn forth let the wounded person be set in such a posture and figure as he was in when he received his wound Which if it cannot altogether be done yet lying along let him so be placed that he may come as neer as is possible unto that figure Now the Weapons are taken forth in a twofold manner How many ways the Weapons may be drawn forth either by extraction or impulsion that is to say either the same way that the weapon went in or else that way that it tendeth It is extracted the same way that it was thrust in either without making any section or else by a section made in the part For if the weapon hath not pierced very deep if it hath not passed thorow the great vessells and Nervous places and if that either right opposite unto it or the way that it tendeth it hath bones veins arteries or nerves and lastly if there be no great fear of any danger to follow upon a wide opening of the part then in this case it may be drawn back the same way by which it pierced into the body and that without any section at all But if there be any danger and cause to fear lest that the body may be torn if the weapon be drawn back the same way by the which it entered in the wound is then to be dilated either by section or else even without it to wit with that instrument which Celsus in his fifth Book and Chap. 7. calleth Ypsiloeides or
needeth no at all any Medicaments to cleanse it away and that after in process of time it is confounded and becometh one with the Pus and so is by Nature expelled forth together with the same Secondly For this Cause likewise the frequent uncovering of the Wound is held necessary in regard that there is somtimes need of Manual operation since that in the Cavity of a Wound there may be collected many Excrements that cannot possibly be purged forth by any Medicaments but they are to be cleansed away by the operation of the Hand Answer But now Caesar Magatus in his 44. Chap. denieth this and there determineth that the Excrements that are bred in a Wound may partly be insensibly digested by exhalation and partly by Nature sensibly expelled by the Wound when there is present a fit afflux and this no waies hindered and detained in the Cavity of the Wound Thirdly Wounds are therefore according to the common opinion often to be uncovered that so according to the various State and conditions of them various and different Medicaments may be imposed first of al Suppurating or Digestive Medicaments then Abstersive after that such as generate flesh and somtimes likewise such as take away superfluous and proud flesh and lastly such as produce a Cicatrice Al which seeing that they cannot possibly be effected by one only Medicament therefore the Wound is often to be opened that so unto every state of the wound fit and convenient Medicaments may be administred Answer Unto which Argument Magatus in his 1. B. and 44. Chap. endeavoureth to give an Answer to wit that this is indeed necessary in the old way of curing but not in his new way as being such in which the care of the Excrements is for the most part committed unto Nature her self and in his 37. Chap. he writeth that he is wont to commit the whole work to Nature and that it is sufficient that the Medicament serve instead of a covering and discharge the Office thereof by cherishing and defending the Natural heat and that the same Medicament may in all Wounds undergo the Nature of a covering and serve instead thereof And he saith that he himself hath observed that Wounds have been suppurated throughly purged and filled up with flesh by the help only of the ordinary and common Digestive Now he thinketh that the Medicaments cannot perform this any other waies then by their corpulency and bulkiness whiles that they hinder and forbid the efflux of the heat and defend the part from all external injuries but that it maketh no great matter what quality shal be adjoyned unto this corpulency especially in regard that for the most part such Medicaments are made choice of that are of a temperate heat and most agreeable unto our Nature And at length Magatus concludeth that by any Medicament of a convenient corpulency provided that it be not poysonous and corruptive or so sharp and Corrosive that it excite and cause a fluxion all hollow Wounds that are curable may be cured and filled up with flesh Fourthly It is therefore also thought that Wounds ought often to be opened and uncovered that so it may be known what the effect is of the Medicament applied and whether or no it be sufficiently drying whether the Wound be moist or not that so the driers may answer in a due proportion unto the moisture since that the more moist Wounds are to be cured with the drier Medicaments as Galen tels us in the third B. of his Method and 3. Chap. Answer But unto this Caesar Magatus and Ludovicus Septalius give this Answer that for the cause aforesaid there is no need at all of this frequent uncovering of the wound seeing that in this new way of curing the care of the Excrements is not to be committed unto Medicaments but unto Nature and the natural heat and our study must be only how to cherish this Native heat Fifthly And for this cause also the more often uncovering of the wound seemeth to be necessary that the state of the wound may be known and that the Symptoms that are wont here to happen may the better be prevented and those things of which Hippocrates maketh mention 1. Praedict Text 18. 5 Aphor. 65 66 67. 6 Aphor. 4. may be sufficiently known Answer Unto which they Answer that al those things may be known some other way and by other means as namely from the itching the heat the smel that comes from it the beating pain the terrible Feaver heaviness in the part and the like and that evermore the Eyes of the minde are sharper sighted and see more cleerly then the Eyes of our Body Sixthly And for this cause likewise the wound seemeth to require frequent opening that so the Swaths and little Pillows and the Linen clothes laid thereon may be wiped and made clean which Hippocrates in his B. of the Office of the Physitian Sect. 2. and Galen in his Commentary do both of them strictly enjoyn in regard that the filth and impurities of the Wound may excite an Itching Pain and at length an Inflammation Answer Unto which Septalius answereth and granteth that the Swaths may indeed be changed provided that the Wound be not uncovered Seventhly For this cause likewise the Swaths and coverings of the Wound seem to require often changing that so the hurtful Exhalations that are bred in the Wound may pass forth in regard that being kept shut in they disaffect the wounded part and alter the temperament thereof Answer But unto this also Magatus answereth that there is no necessity that the wounded part should have so many and such Linen Clothes put upon it neither that it should be so close and strictly bound up but that the offensive vapors might exhale and not be supressed And that if the Pus hath a passage forth much more then may the Vaporous Excrements be scattered and find a passage forth and that should they be stil kept in yet they never bring so much hurt and damage as cometh by the uncovering of the wound But in very truth that I may briefly shew you my opinion touching this controversie I will not in the least detract from the Reputation of these men Caesar Magatus and Ludovicus Septalius men so Famous and Eminent that they are not to be so much as named without due honor and respect and yet nevertheless I shal take the liberty to say that here in this controversie they seem to me to seek as we say a knot in a Bul-Rush and that there is not any sufficient cause to move them to find fault with that Ancient way and Method of curing of Wounds The general examination and inquiry into the Opinion of Magatus and Septalius and so to extol this new way of their own For first of all they themselves cannot but confess that in the old way of curing for so many Ages past many and the most grievous Wounds have been happily Cured And then again neither can they deny
of blood and the matter of the inflammation may be withdrawn and kept back And indeed by how much the danger in the wound is the greater by so much the more spare ought his diet to be but so soon as the danger of the wound is diminished then his diet may be by degrees augmented so that he may feed somwhat more fully but yet stil with a due moderation And therefore albeit that Hippocrates in his B. of Affects saith that Wounded persons ought to be pinched and afflicted with hunger this is not simply so to be taken but that we are alwayes to heed the danger of the wound and especially of the inflammation conjoyned therewith and according as this danger shal be greater or less so the diet prescribed may be more ful or ought to be more sparing as we may see out of the same Hippocrates in his Book of Fractures comment â— Text. 44. and Comment 3. Text. 12. as also out of Galen in his Commentary upon those Texts of Hippocrates But yet notwithstanding there is some consideration and respect to be had unto the Age time of the year Region Custome and Temperature according to that 17. Aphorism of the first Section As touching the Patients drink in our Regions Beer may fitly and conveniently enough be drunk His Drink I mean that drink that is made either of Barly or of Wheat and this is to be made somtimes weaker and somtimes stronger according to the state and condition of the wounded party and the wound it self Wine is not allowable in those wounds that are dangerous and where there is present or the danger of an Inflammation threatened and neer at hand in regard that it may by reason of its heat and thinness be a vehicle or means to convey the humors unto the part affected And therefore Hippocrates in his Book of Ulcers text 1. writeth in this manner A small and moderate quantity of Meat and the drinking of water is mostly fit and requisite in all Wounds whatsoever but yet rather in those that are new and fresh then in those that are old and of a long standing and then especially when in the wound there is present an Inflammation or if there shal be any feared or when there is any danger lest that any thing may be vitiated or when the wounds of a joynt are attempted by an inflammation or when there is any fear of a convulsion at hand and lastly when the Belly hath received a Wound And therefore for those that have been long accustomed to drink water and where there is no great plenty of beer either simple and pure water may be administred unto the patient or else a Medicate water destilled out of the juice of Pomgranates Coriander seed Citron rinds of Barley water or the water destilled out of the whol Citron When the danger of the inflammation as past then that wine that is thin and weak may be allowed the patient how and then In wounds that are more grievous and ful of danger Medicate drinks may be provided and made of vulnerary herbs As for what Concerns the motion and rest of the body Motion and rest which of them fittest for those that are wounded Rst is most convenient for wounded persons but more especially for the wounded part For motion moveth and scattereth the humors and rendereth them apt to flow and the moving of the wounded Member exciteth a pain in it and yet nevertheless for the Patient to walk casily and gently his leggs being sound unhurt it wil be no way amiss but very good for him so to do touching which Celsus in his fifth Book and Chapt. 26. thus gives us his opinion The best Medicament likewise saith he is Rest and quietness and to More and walk unless for those that are sound and in health is not so fit and convenient but yet nevertheless it is least dangerous in those that are wounded in their head or Arms but more unto such as are wounded in their inferior parts But motion or walking is then least of all convenient when the wound is either in the Thigh or the Leg or the Foot The Commotions likewise and all perturbations of the mind are carefully to be avoyded Affects of the mind how they are to be ordered and more especially wrath and Anger And therefore those persons that may be an occasion of incensing and provoking to anger the sick person are not to be permitted to come where he is nor so much as any mention to be made of them in his hearing But the Patient ought rather to be moved and stirred up unto a moderate and fitting mirth and cherefulness and all possible tranquillity and calmness of Mind And of all other things that are prejudicial unto the Patient at this time the use of Venus and the company of women is the most hurtful Immoderate and overlong watchings are also very offensive in regard that they inflame and cause a commotion in the humors The sick persons belly must be kept open and soluble and if it chance at any time to be stopt and shut up it is then again to be opened and loosened with mild and gentle Clysters Chap. 13. Of keeping the flux of humors from the Wounded part And thus much touching the general cure of Wounds which yet notwithstanding is somtimes to be varyed according to the variety of the subjects the Nature of the wounded part and the condition of the diseases and the symptoms that flow thereupon and of this we shall now speak And first of all indeed it oftentimes happeneth that the body that is wounded may not be exactly and perfectly sound but that it may be either Plethorical or cacochymical so that there may be great cause to fear lest that either great abundance of blood or the vitious humors that have been long treasuring up in the body may by occasion of the wound rush unto the affected part and there excite various evils And therefore we are to use our utmost endeavour to hinder and prevent the afflux of the humors unto the wounded part Now this flux is especially prevented if care be taken to hinder all those causes that may excite the said flux and moreover al those things that may overmuch and prâ—ternaturally heat the wounded part excise a pain therein or render the same soft loose and so consequently the more apt to receive the flux or overheat the humors disperse them and so render them the more fit for motion are wholly to be removed and taken quite away And such a care and orderly course there ought also to be taken in point of dyet that it may not in any wise generate either too great abundance of blood or had and corrupt humors And furthermore we are likewise to succour and help the weak and infirm part by those things that corroborate and strengthen it the pain if there shall be any is to be mitigated if there be present any heat it is to be
altered and at length the overgreat abundance of the blood is to be lessened and the vitious humors to be evacuated and this may fitly be done either by vene-section or else by purgation And therefore if blood abound in the body Venesection or blood letting so that therebe cause to fear the afflux there of unto the wound it is in this case unless it hath already before much flown forth very fit to open a vein and let forth a due quantity thereof Touching which Celsus in his fifth Book and 16. Chap. saith thus The Physitian ought to take forth some of the blood thereby to cause a dryness And presently he adds let the blood therefore flow forth more abundantly that so there may be the more abundant dryness but if it flow not forth sufficiently let the vein be opened as much as may be if it be so that the patient hath strength enough to bear this loss of blood And this is chiefly to be done in great wounds in which there is cause to fear an Afflux of the blood by reason of the pain of the Wounded part and here in this case blood is likewise to be drawn forth albeit that it doth not over-greatly abound in the body whereupon Hippocrates in his Book of the Joynts in the bruising and wounding of a Rib prescribeth the taking forth of blood out of the Arm where Galen in his Comment upon the place addeth Although saith he there be no extraordinary store of blood abounding in the body yet in those kind of blows and bruises we must have recourse unto vene section and letting out a due quantity of blood And in his second Book or the composition of Medicaments according to the places he commendeth in the first and chiefest place venesection for all pains of the head proceeding from a blow But now that this venesection may perform the whol work and that it may cause not only evacuation but likewise revulsion the vein is therefore to be opened a good distance from the part affected and on the contrary side as else where we have told you touching revulsion Now this is to be done with al speed possibly even the very first day of the wound and indeed before there be any medicament administred that so the afflux of the blood unto the wounded part may be prevented As for the quantity of the blood to be let forth it ought to be according to the store that is in the body and according likewise to the strength of the Patient and his ability to bear it And therefore if there flowed forth much blood before then venesection is to be omitted But if there flowed forth little or no blood before then you may now let forth a due proportion thereof but alwaies according to the strength of the Patient and no otherwise which you may best of al know by the Age of the wounded person the habit of his body the time of the yeer and other Circumstances touching which we have already spoken in its proper place But now if vitious humors abound in the body then there wil be need of purging Purging For it being so that the Wound is so much the more succesfully and more speedily cured by how much the more sound the part is and of a good constitution and that the ill constitution of the wounded part doth much hinder the cure we are therefore by all means possible to do our indeavor that so the vitious humors may not flow unto the part affected And thereupon seeing that by occasion of the Wound it may very easily come to pass that they may flow unto the part affected if they be found in the body they are forthwith to be evacuated And this is to be done in great wounds and where we have cause to fear lest that by reason of pain the depraved humors should rush unto the wounded part as also in those wounds where there is any kind of cutting or dilating to be used and where any bones is to be made bare of its flesh and in a word in al wounds whatsoever wherein the pain is more vehement then ordinary But smal Wounds and such likewise as are free from pain may be cured even without any purging but yet notwithstanding if the belly be bound it is then to be opened and loosened with a Clyster There are some indeed that are utterly against purgations in any wound whatsoever Whether those that are wounded may be purged as fearing lest that the humors being much stirred and disturbed by the sayd purgations should flow so much the more unto the wounded part But Hippocrates admitteth of them as we may see in his fourth Book of affections touching Fractures Text 48. Comment 3. and Galen in the fourth Book of his Method of curing Chapt. 4. and 6. And indeed reason it self perswadeth hereunto For if hot thin and cholerick humors abound in the body they render the blood very apt for motion and then by means of pain and want of rest they easily become hot and are inflamed and so afford an occasion for a feaver But now albeit that all the vitious humors abounding in the body are to be evacuated yet notwithstanding as we have sayd more especially the hot Cholerick and wheyish humors are to be evacuated which are more apt for motion and flowing and such as make much for the generating of inflammations and Erysipelases and such as do very easily excite feavers Even at the very first beginning a purgation is to be appointed to wit before ever there be any afflux excited and that any feaver shall happen But if there hath already happened any feaver purgation cannot then so conveniently and safly but indeed with some kind of danger be instituted and appointed And therefore to purge in Wounds there are most fitly and safely to be administred Manna Syrup of Roses Solutive Rheubarb the Leaves of Sene and of compositions Tryphera Persica Elect. de Psyllio Elect. of Roses of Mesues But we must abstain from the hottest purging medicaments lest that there should thereby be excited an afflux of humors that might dispose the wounded part unto an imflammation But in what manner the purgation is rightly to be ordered we have elsewhere already shewn you Chap. 14. Of the Wounds of the Veins and Arteries and of the stopping the Haemorrhage in Wounds AS touching the wounded parts themselves oftentimes by reason of them there is something that is peculiar to be done in the Curing of wounds How and after what manner the Cure of the wounds of private parts is to be rightly ordered we have already told you in those places which we shall afterward alleadg In the general the wounds of the Veins Arteries Nerves and Nervous parts do require a peculiar and proper kind of Cure The Haemorrage in Wounds And First of all indeed the Wounds of the Veins and the greater Arteries have this peculiar unto themselves to wit that there is alwaies some
Nerves ANd moreover the Wounds likewise of the Nerves Tendons and Ligaments are for the most part of such a Nature that somthing in the Curing of them may fal out that is peculiar and proper to them alone And first of all as for what concerns the Nerves as also the Tendons for what we shall speak touching the Nerves may likewise be applied unto the Tendons they are of another Nature then the flesh and therefore also as we shall afterward shew you they require other Medicaments then the wounded flesh doth and furthermore they have a very quick and exquisite sense as the Tendons likewise have and thereupon if they be hurt they bring great Pains and Convulsions Now the Wounds of the Nerves are twofold to wit Pricking and Incision according as the wounding Instrument inflicteth the Wound either by a Prick or a downright Cut. Signs Diagnostick Now the Wound of the Nerve is known first of all from the Consideration of the wounded place and from Anatomy which acquaints us with the Nerves that are in every Member and how they enter and are Scituate in them For which cause it is likewise to be considered whether the wound be in the Heads of the Muscles or in the ends of them and whether the wound be above upon the Joynts or else in the very Joynts themselves for if it be in the Heads of the Muscles it betokeneth that a Nerve is wounded but if it be in the ends and neer the Joynts it is a sign then that a Tendon is wounded And moreover from the vehement pain that immediatly after the receiving of the wound infesteth the wounded person unless the whole Nerve be cut assunder transverswise or over thwart For the Nerves have a very quick and exquisite sense and therefore when these are prickt there instantly ariseth in the wounded part a vehement pain and upon this an inflammation and so the Brain being drawn into a Consent oftentimes Convulsions and Deliries are excited But now the Tendons although they are not endued with a sense altogether so quick and exquisite yet nevertheless even these they being not wholly void of sense and feeling when they are pricked there are also pains and from thence Convulsions excited Prognosticks 1. All Wounds in the Nerves are dangerous by reason of that exquisite sense they have and their Consent with the Brain And yet notwithstanding a Wound by pricking is more dangerous then that that is made by cutting as afterwards we shall shew you 2. The Wounds of the Tendons are less dangerous then those of the Nerves 3. That Convulsion that happeneth upon a Wound is Mortal as we find it in the 5. Sect. Aphor. 2. Which is to be understood of the Wounds of the Nervous parts And yet notwithstanding the Greek word Thanasimon and the Latine Lethale as Galen explaineth it in his Comment do not here signifie that which of necessity and evermore bringeth Death but only that which is very dangerous and oftentimes causeth death 4. Those that with their Wounds as suppose those of the Nerves have conspicuous Tumors those are not greatly tâ—oubled with Convulsions neither with madness but those in whom the said Tumors suddenly vanish if this be done in the hinder part unto such Convulsions and the Tetanus do usually happen but if it be on the forepart that these Tumors vanish then there wil befal them madness a sharp pain in the side an Empyema and Dysentery if the Tumors be of a Reddish coâ—our Sect. 5. Aph. 65. 5. Yea what we find in the 5. Sect. Aphor. 66. and Which we have above alleadged touching wounds in general hath place here more especially to wit if the Wounds being great and dangerous there shall no Tumor be seen to appear it is then a very ill sign For in no kind of wounds are Inflammations more easily excited then in the wounds of the Nerves And therefore if there be present any Cause and occasion of a fluxion and yet nevertheless a Tumor shall not happen thereupon it is then a sign that either the matter is driven to some other place by repelling Medicaments and so deteined in the more inward and deep places and parts of the Body or else that they are by Nature her self thrust unto some other place 6. And yet notwithstanding there oftentimes appear no Tumors at all in such kind of Wounds to wit if the Physitian take away all the Causes of fluxion or if that Nature her self shall allay and asswage the violence of the Humor And there is alwaies ground of good Hopes if even unto the seventh day there shall follow no evil thereupon for it is a sign that Nature hath appeased the motion and the impetuous violence of the Humors touching which Galen in his third B. of the Composit of Medicam according to their several kinds and 2. Chap. thus writeth If unto the fifth or even unto the seventh day of the Disease there be neither Phlegmone so much as appearing and that there be altogether a freedom from pain and that the sick person feel no extension and stretching in the part affected he shall after this time be safe and secure 7. The wounded Nerves do very easily likewise conceive a putridness since that they have in them but a weak heat and are of a very dry Nature and so may be easily hurt by those things that are moist whereupon it is that Water and Oyl are enemies unto the Nerves Neither is that putridness and Corruption conteined in the wounded part alone but it is likewise communicated unto the neer neighbouring parts yea and oftentimes also unto those parts that are more remote Whereupon it is that the hand being wounded or but the Finger only the pains are wont to appear in the Arm and Shoulder and that the Leg being hurt there are wont to be in the Thigh not only pains but also Impostumations and that the Malady is imparted not unto one of the sides alone but even unto that also that is opposite Yea and in the whole Body likewise the Humors are corrupted whereupon feavers pains in the sides and Dysenteries are wont to be excited And that which we are here to give you notice of and not to pass it over in silence there are not evermore present signs that betoken an Inflammation or putridness yea and oftentimes there are likewise present no vehement pains but that very often secretly and suddenly the Convulsion invadeth the wounded persons For the vitious matter being thin and depraved is hiddenly carried by the Nerves unto the Brain as we see that this is done in the Epilepsie or Falling-sickness a poysonous Air ascending unto the brain from the extream parts without any notable pain in those parts by and through which it passeth Of which thing we meet with many examples and how that the wounded persons without any pain and Inflammation have been suddenly surprised with a Convulsion and have instantly died thereupon And therefore in the Wounds of
pain there be perceived a certain heat in the Wound Prognosticks Now these extraordinary and over vehement pains in Wounds are wont to be the Causes of grievous Evils For besides that they cause a restlesness and want of sleep and deject the stength of the sick person they are likewise the Causes of the afflux of Humors unto the wounded part whereupon Inflammations a Feaver somtimes also the Gangrene are excited and brought upon the party Touching which Galen also very frequently giveth us notice There is nothing saith he that more increaseth the Phlegmone then pain as he writeth in his 5. B of the Meth. of Curing and 4. Chapt. and in the 3. B. of his Method Chapt. 2. and 6. By reason of pains saith he the parts aâ—e troubled with and lie under fluxious And in the 13. of his Method Chapt. 5. Pain and the heat of the member in which the Erysipelas resideth although the whole Body be pure and free from Excrements become the Causes of a Fluxion That therefore the pain may be taken away we are to make diligent enquiry and finde out whether this pain proceed from any Errour and fault in the sick person or else from the Carelesness of the Chirurgeon and if any such Cause shall be discovered it is to be removed before any thing else be done But if no such Cause shall appear but only that somthing extraneous sticketh in the Wound this is without any delay to be drawn forth If the pain proceed from the abundant store of the Pus retained and kept in then a free and open passage is to be made for it that so it may freely flow forth But if it proceed from the overgreat Afflux of the humors like as it is wont to be in an Inflammation then we are to make use of those Medicaments that restrain the immoderatâ— excessive afflux of the humors as also we are to administer Medicaments both rarifying and Anodyne And very useful here is the Oyl of Roses with the white of an Egge and the yelk of an Egge according as the Case shal require and in which Earth worms have been boyled as likewise the Oyl of Camomile of Linseed of sweet Almonds of Earth worms and of Elder A Cataplasm of the Leaves of Mallows the Roots of Marshmallows Barly meal Bean Meal and bran But if the pain be greater then ordinary we may then make use of the Oyl of Poppy and of Water-Lilye as likewise of the Cataplasm that is made of the Leaves or Root of Nightshade and Hoggs grease As for Example Take Oyl of sweet Almonds Oyl of Roses and of Camomil of each one ounce the yelk of one Egg and Saffron half a scruple Mingle them c. or Take Root of Marshmallows half an ounce Mallow Leaves one handful Elder flowers two pugills boyl them all unto a softness and then pass them thorow a hayre sâ—eve adding unto them the powder of Camomile flowers half an ounce Barley Meal one ounce Bean Meal and the Meal of Linseed of each half an ounce Make a Cataplasm hereof Vnto which if you please there may be added the Oyl of Roses of Camomile of white Lilyes of Mastick and the Vnguent Dialthaea If the pain be not asswaged by all these Medicaments it is a sign that some Nerve is greatly hurt And so then the cure ought in all respects to be carryed on as that we mentioned above in the 15. Chapter touching the wounds of the Nerves Of Convulsions and Convulsion Fits There happeneth likewise now and then a very grievous and dangerous symptom unto Wounds to wit a Convulsion or Convulsion Fits the Latines term them Convulsive motions touching which symptom many are wont to treat at large touching Wounds But in regard time we have already in the first Book of our Practise Part. 2. Chapt. 20. spoken enough of a Convulsion in general we shall here only set before you those things that are proper unto that Convulsion which is wont to follow up on Wounds Causes As for the Causeâ— of the Convulsion Convulsions are caused in Wounds either from a pricking of the Nerves and then extreme vehement pain or else from some sharp and Malignant either humor or or vapour pulling and swinging some Nervous part or the Membranes of the Brain for the expulsion of which when Nature beginneth to best â— her self the then exâ—â—â—th this Contraction and Convulsive Motions Touching which Hippocrates in his 〈◊〉 Aphorism of the fifth Sect. thus writeth Those saith he that together with their Wounds have conspicuous Tumors their are not greatly troubled with Convulsion fits but they are taken with a kind of Madness But these tumors suddenly vanishing if this indeed happen on the hinder part then Convulsions and Cramps follow thereupon And Galen in Art Mâ—dica Chap. â—â— saith that the pricking of a Nerve and Tendon by reason of the vehemency of the sense and because this part is knit together with the principium that is the Brain it is therefore very apt to excite and cause a Convulsion of the nerves and then especially when nothing breatheth forth outwardly the wound of the skin being closed and shut up And indeed the matter exciting a Convulsion doth it sometimes only by its Atrimony and somtimes also by its malignity like as we see the very same to happen in Wounds and strokes and bitings of venemous Creatures Prognostick Now these Convulsions or Convulsive Motions are very dangerous in wounds touching which Hippocrates Sect. 5. Aphor. 2. sayth thus The Convulsion that followeth upon a Wound is Mortal and in the 5. Sect. Aphor. 3. The Convulsion that followeth upon an extraordinary Flux of the blood or a sighing and sobbing upon the same occasion is very evil and dangerous Cure But now as for the manner and method of Curing these Convulsions we have shewed it unto you in our 1 B. Part. 2. Chapt. 28 and there you may see enough hereof And therefore here in this place we shall only give you notice of these things following First of al that in Convulsions and Convulsive Motions that happen unto Wounds whether it be of themselves or by Consent with some other part how and in what manner soever it be we ought to have a special regard unto the Brain spinal Marrow and the Nerves that proceed from these and thereupon we are to anoynt the Neck both before and behind and the whole spinal Marrow with Convenient Medicaments such as we have already mentioned in the place alleadged Caesar Magatus in his first B. Chap. 77. Commendeth this following Take Oyl of Bays of Juniper Wood of Juniper Berryes Mans Fat and Oyl of Earth Worms of each four ounces Oyl of Rosemary flowers Lavender flowers and Sage flowers of each two ounces Oyl of Peter and of Turpentine of each half a pound Oyl of Tile and the oyl of Been of each three ounces and an half Myrrh Frankincense Ladanum Benzoin and Gum Juniper of each three ounces Oyl of Cinamom
lameness follow thereupon 2. The Thigh will at length in fifty days be brought to grow together again and to be Consolidated and not sooner in regard that as I sayd before it is the greatest of all the bones and therefore requireth the longer time that the Callus may be generated by which it is brought to grow together The Cure The Thigh bone being broken if the bones be removed out of their places there will then be need of a very strong and forcible extension since that the Muscles that encompass about the Thigh are the greatest of all the rest so that these strong Muscles when they are contracted toward the place of their original may easily overcome and master those bonds by which the Extension is made which if it should so be the Leg is thereby rendered shorter which is altogether a great deformity and very much inconvenient For although the Arm be somwhat shorter yet it may be concealed neither wil there be any great hurt thereby but the Thigh if it be made shorter it unavoidably causeth a lameness and unseemly halting There being made a sufficient extension the Muscles being of all other the strongest do easily draw up the lower part of the broken bone unto the upper parts But now nevertheless that this may the more rightly and decently be done a sufficient extension being made by the parts of the Palms sticking forth as in al other Fractures let the bone be set directly straight and so pressed close together And afterward let a Necessary and fit Medicament be imposed thereon and the Fracture conveniently be bound up and here it wil not be amiss to cut in pieces some linen Clothes and to wrap them round about upon the Hip and neer the Ilia Guts as likewise the Groins and that which is betwixt the Arse and the Genitalls as for other Causes so likewise more especially for this to wit that the external Splinters offend not the naked part The Pipe that is fitted unto the Thigh ought either to take in the whole Thigh The Pipe of what kind it must be or else not at al by any means to be administred For if the Pipe that is fitted thereto be any whit shorter then that it reach even unto the Ham and beyond it it will bring more hurt then help thereunto for it cannot be prevented but that upon the motion of the body or the Legg the Thigh also must be moved The Pipe will also be very troublesome unto the Ham and it will suffer the Knee to be bowed And therefore if any bend the Knee there is a Necessity that the Thigh bands be likewise therewithal moved and the Muscles figured in this and that manner and the broken bones moved out of their places And therefore it seemeth to be the most expedient course that the Thigh be al of it conveyed into the sayd Canalis or Pipe which is to reach from the Hip even almost as low as the Foot But now this Pipe is at a fitting distance to be bound on with many bands both unto the Thigh and Legg and on both sides woollen Clothes are to be applyed that so the Member may not decline unto either part and this is altogether to be done that so the whole foot to wit the Thigh with the Legg and foot may lye a long softly and without pain but yet so firmly that the sick person may not either through impatience or whilest he sleepeth move the same For it is to be observed as well in the Fracture of the Thigh as of the Legg that the bottom of the heel be kept in as much as may be and rightly placed for if the foot hang down and the rest of the Legg be supported and propped up there is a Necessity then that the bones should be seen to stick out in the fore-part of the foot but if the Hee l be placed higher then what is Just fitting the rest of the Body being gently lifted up the bone in the fore part of the Legg will necessarily shew it â—elf more flat then what is Just and meet and this so much the more if the Mans heel be naturally greater then ordinary And this is likewise in the Fracture of the Thigh and Legg to be taken notice of that if by reason of the swathes or the binding on too hard of the splinters or else from any other cause there arise in the Ham or the parts beneath it a swelling greater then what might Justly be expected then that which is too streight and close presseth the part too much is to be loosned but the swoln part is to be fomented or anoynted with those things that have in them a virtue of asswaging pain as also of digesting and gently driving back the humor such as the moist and oyly wool throughly wet in wine and oyl or the like Medicaments But yet Nevertheless as already hath been sayd in regard that although this cure should in this manner be accomplished lameness and halting doth for the most part follow thereupon therefore Guilhelm Fabricius in the place alleadged propoundeth a new and artificial way and Method of Curing the Fractures of the Thigh declaring it by an example and withal he writeth that he had reduced the way of curing the Fracture of the Thigh which hath alwaies hitherto been accounted most difficult unto that facility that even any Novice or young Practitioner may without any hesitation or doubting cure such a like Fracture if he wil but use a little diligence and be but provided of fit Instruments But now as for that way and Method of Curing together with the Instruments described and delineated to the life we refer you for a sight of them unto the place alleadged Chap. 12. Of the Fracture of the Nose ANd these bones to wit of the Legg Thigh Arm and shoulder are those that are more frequently broken then any other But yet nevertheless it so happeneth somtimes that other bones may also be broken touching all which we shall now proceed in our progress orderly to treat of them all even from the Head unto the foot And first of all as touching the Fracture of the Nose The Fracture of the Nose this may happen many ways as Hippocrates teacheth us in his Second Book of the Joynts and 37. Text. For either a part of it may be broken off and yet notwithstanding the Nose it self is stil kept that it neither hang downward neither be turned and made to stand awry or that either of these should happen and this either in that part that is Gristly and sticketh forth or else in the rest of it which is kept and held together with bones And somtimes also even in the very midst of the Nose where it is sharp the flesh neer unto the bone is bruised and battered or the bone is likewise somwhat hurt but yet not much and now and then also a wound happeneth unto the Fracture Prognosticks 1. The Nose of all
parts are as I may so say embrued with blood yet notwithstanding there is a certain order observed to wit that some of the parts should sooner receive the fluxion and others of them not til afterward until that at length all of them come to be replenished and distended by the humor Now this kind of order wholly depends upon the natural distribution of the greater Vessels conteining the blood For whereas the Veins and Arteries when they first of all make their entrance into the aforesaid Vessels are evermore the larger and by how much the deeper they are distributed thereinto so much the less they are all this while there ariseth no Inflammation unless it so chance that the blood be emptied forth into those smallest Veins and again happen to fall out of them And this that hath been said manifestly appears unto those that by an exact and accurate inspection take a right view of those very little and almost imperceptible Veins that are branched forth and extended unto that Tunicle of the Eye which Oculists usually call Adnate or Conjunctive For these indeed do evermore convey blood unto the Eye for its nourishment and yet notwithstanding whilest that the Eye is free from distemper they are so exceeding smal that they can hardly be discern'd by the sharpest sighted Eye But then so soon as the Eye is inflamed those slender Veins are preternaturally replenished with blood then they shew themselves and become very conspicuous And it is most agreeable to truth that thus it should be also in al other Inflammations whatsoever they be But as yet there is no Inflammation present albeit the lesser Veins are even filled up with blood until that at length by and thorow them the blood be derived into the remaining substance of the parts which may be done two waies For in the first place the blood is emptied forth by those very smal and most inconsiderable orifices of the Veins by which the Veins do as it were gape open themselves into the surrounding substance of the part that so thereby the blood may through them the more easily drop forth for nutrition or nourishment Moreover likewise it strains and sweats through by the Tunicles of the Veins for even the Tunicles of the Veins are in like manner so framed by nature that they are not without their pores through which if not the blood it self yet certainly the ferosity or wheyiness thereof and its thinner part is exâ—udated or sweated forth by a kind of percolation From what hath been hitherunto spoken the distinction of the conjunct cause from the cause meerly antecedent in an Inflammation is sufficiently apparent For the blood which we have asserted to be the cause of a Phlegmone doth in a double respect take upon it self the virtue and Nature of a cause For either it is the next conteining and conjunct cause of which we have hitherto discoursed to wit as it hath already flown into the part and is irremovably impacted therein so far forth that it actually elevates that same part into a Tumor or else it is the antecedent foregoing cause to wit The antecedent cause of an Inflammation as by reason of its abounding in the body it hath a power of slowing into and by its influx of lifting up the part into a Tumor or Swelling The which antecedent Cause in an Inflammation like as also in other Tumors fals again under a twofold consideration to wit either in regard of the Affect simply considered as it is to follow upon this cause which it hath a power to excite although as yet it hath no being in the body And so a Plethory which is an extream and overgreat fulness of good and laudable blood is very frequently present in the body albeit an Inflammation doth not instantly ensue thereupon Or else secondly it is considerable as preceding and foregoing the affect that already hath a being and is already actually existent in the Body to wit when as the Blood now floweth to the exciting and augmenting of the Tumor Which to speak truth is more rightly stiled the antecedent cause then was the former since that this latter hath respect unto an effect already present but the former relates only unto an affect which hapneth in the future time But this antecedent cause that it may flow together unto the place affected it is thereunto moved and stirred up by other means whilst that it is either transmitted from some where else or else attracted by the part it self for those very causes we have hitherto been treating of and explaining But now for those Causes which we commonly term Procatartick The remote Causes more remote and primitive they are such as either conduce to the breeding of a copious and a plentiful blood as do al meats of good and much juyce an easie and idle kind of life and other such like requisites Or else they are such as render the blood more acrimonious and sharp as do all things that cause heat al acid and tart aliments wrath watchings stirrings and exercises in the extreme or else such as excite and stir up the blood to move unto the part affected as doth the overgreat heat of the part pain proceeding from a wound from a fall from contusion or beating from a fracture from disjoyntures and the like causes or else the weakness and imbecillity of the part affected receiving compared and considered in reference to the vigour and strength of those other parts which transmit the abundant store of hot blood unto the aggrieved part Notwithstanding an Inflammation never happeneth to be generated by a leisurely and gradual storing up of blood but it is evermore bred by a sudden and thronging affluence and influx of the said blood For although it may so chance that some kind of Humor may sensibly and by degrees be collected in some one part which being heaped up as aforesaid may afterward begin to excite a certain kind of pain in the part yet notwithstanding al this an Inflammation is never produced until such time as the pain gives cause sufficient that a more plenteous store of blood should forthwith and very easily make its approach Notwithstanding we are to take notice That although the Blood be the containing and antecedent Cause of an Inflammation yet notwithstanding we say that a Cacochymy or a depraved ill digestion and more especially sharp and cholerick humors are the prime and principal cause that the blood be moved unto the part affected in those Inflammations which are excited without any apparent cause as Wounds Contusions and such like For so it is That when Nature is twinged and pulled by such like Humors and yet notwithstanding is unable altogether to expel them out of the body to the end that she may free the principal parts from the danger impending by reason of them she assays to thrust them forth unto the external and less principal parts the which when it is not able to accomplish
be contained in the intervening middle spaces And in his second Chapter of a Tumor he thus writes It is saith he by Physitians found to be expedient in the case aforesaid not only to discuss by the means of heaters but likewise sensibly to evacuate at least some part or portion of the blood it self by making scarifications in the Skin But here then we are to know that great heed and circumspection ought to be taken and had whether or no the matter may be turned into Pus as we term it being the snotty fetid matter ensuing upon maturation For if we may probably hope for the said suppuration then the above mentioned scarifications have not any the least place But then on the other hand if the matter may not be changed into the said Pus or matter and that notwithstanding likewise there be little or no hope that possibly it may be wholly discussed or scattered by the application of Medicaments then in this case both Scarifications and Cupping-glasses may nay ought to be administred For these two are a very effectual and prevalent Remedy for the evacuation of the matter whatever it be that sticks and is deeply scituated and which seemeth forthwith to be in the ready way of conversion into a Scirrhus And therfore they are by no means to be administred in the beginning or first appearance of the Inflammation but at length after that the body is sufficiently emptied and that the Phlegmone is at a stay that so there may be further cause to fear that a new fluxion should be excited by that pain which originally proceeds from scarification and then only when we have a purpose to extract that which remains over and above after the use of other convenient Remedies Yet notwithstanding Scarification hath place only in those parts which in other cases likewise are fit to undergo and suffer the said Scarification For if an Inflammation happen unto any part unto the which in any other case scarification ought not to be administred I conceive that there wil be found no man so rash and unadvised as that he dare be so adventurous as after a Phlegmone for the evacuation of the residue of the matter to apply Cupping-glasses and administer scarifications unto the part affected But very rare it is that scarifications are admitted and allowed of for the use and purpose aforesaid But the safest and most usual way of curing an Inflammation is that the matter which hath flown in unto the part be discussed by the Medicaments before propounded But if thereby it may not be effected Suppuration we must then have recourse unto some other means for the curing of the Phlegmone and that is by Suppuration Now all this that hath been said must be understood as spoken of a pure and simple Phlegmone But if the Inflammation be not pure but that it rather decline unto the nature of an Erysipelas or an Oedema or a Scirrhus then those Medicaments that are proper and convenient for these and such like Tumors are to be intermingled with the other yet evermore with this Proviso that such of them as relate unto the Phlegmone be alwaies predominant The Cure of an Inflammation degenerating into an Impostume The generation of an Impostume If therefore there be no hope that the Inflammation may be compleatly cured by the helps and means hitherto propounded which will appear from the more intense signs of the Inflammation to wit grievous pain that encreases day after day a manifest Pulsation or beating and an evident discernable extension or stretching out of the part then we ought instantly to use our utmost endeavor that the matter that is the cause of the Inflammation may with all possible speed be concocted and brought unto suppuration that is converted into Pus For neither can the matter yet unconcocted and as yet not turn'd into matter be in a due manner evacuated and then again if any one open the inflamed part before the said Pus be compleated he shal thence draw forth nothing and shal encrease and add unto the Malady rather than relieve and cure it But if that same part shal be opened the purulent matter being already elaborated and thereby brought to a due perfection then all whatever is superfluous in the inflamed part may most commodiously be evacuated And therefore we conclude that the matter is first of al to be concocted and so far forth as possible may be digested by the native radical heat For although that matter which is conteined in a Phlegmone can never be so far forth concocted and elaborated that it may be rendred any waies useful and profitable to Nature and in any sort fit to nourish the parts Yet notwithstanding since that there are therein certain qualities which are to Nature very offensive and burdensome those may be taken away and a certain kind of equality and moderation of the qualities may be instituted and a separation of the corrupt humors from those that are good and such as are meet to nourish the Body may be wrought which said elaboration of the humor is here termed concoction and suppuration And when that that is superfluous and corrupt in the part inflamed is separated from what is useful good and serviceable and that the vitious qualities are now hereby corrected and amended and the very proper substance of the blood it self shal be changed into an equal whitish and smooth matter and gathered together into its proper and peculiar place so that now without any difficulty at all it may upon the opening of the part be evacuated then and not til then the Pus is said to be now already perfectly concocted and that same collection or gathering together of the snotty filth termed Pus or matter into some one particular place is by the Grecians called Apostema and by the Latines Abscessus with us in English it is named an Apostem or Impostume as hath been said before in the first Chapter Now that concoction in mans Body is Natures work alone the which by the help and assistance of the native heat digests the humors takes pains with them and as it were leads them along until it hath brought them unto that perfection which they ought to receive which said heat if it be strong and vigorous then we use to say that the Pus or matter thereby bred is good and laudable and it is as we may find in the first Prognostick Tom. 42. white equal smooth and not very sâ—â—nking and noysom But if the innate heat be weak then it wil be quite and clean contrary unto what was in the former case And therefore the Physitians office is and his main care must be to cherish or preserve and encrease the native or natural heat in the inflamed parts that so by means of it the generating and breeding of the said Pus may the better succeed and the more easily attain unto its perfection The innate heat is conserved and augmented if
tels us of another far more easie and compendious course that he himself had found out and discovered in curing Apostems newly opened whereby on the third or on the fourth day at the furthest all the aforesaid Cavity of Apostems might be remedied and perfectly cured by drawing together what was divided which operation we cal commission and conglutination of the Impostume so that nothing should be left gaping beside the opening or incision place which was made by Art to the end that thereby the Pus might flow out and be pressed forth and that al this should be effected without any the least danger to the sick party without much if any pains and labor or any other difficulty Now his way and method of Curing was as followeth If the Tumor or Apostem be great then saith he in the first place let it be opened in the best manner that may be so that the little finger may be put into the orifice and that thereby al the Pus that is contained within the Impostume may be permitted to flow forth and may likewise be thence expelled by a gentle compression of the place it self The Pus being once expelled and evacuated let the mouth of the Sinus be stopt with a Tent and then an artificial Pillow or Cushion being laid and fastened down thereon let it so remain without removal until the next day following The day following the Ligature being loosened let the Ulcer be purified and carefully cleansed from al the Pus if haply there be any left remaining underneath After this is done let a Pipe or smal Cane of Lead be put into the orifice the which let it be as big and large as is the Orifice it self and let it reach even unto the Cavity or hollow place but let it not by any means be forced any further Upon this let the Basilick Emplaster spread upon a Linen Cloth be imposed in the which also the pipe may be contained that it fal not forth yet nevertheless leave a hole at the very Orifice of the Leaden Pipe or Cane Afterwards on either side of the Cavity let there be put triangular Pillows or Cushions of which before on either side one so that al the hollow space may be filled up with either Pillow c. But let the Orifice of the Sinus in which is the Leaden Pipe be left free and open neither let it be stopt up by the aforesaid Pillow nor any waies obstructed by the Ligature or binding that so al the Pus that lieth underneath may be throughly purged out afterward let the place covered by the Pillows be rolled about with a Swathband so that it may be without the least pain and let it be so ordered that the Ligature may begin at or from the bottom and tend toward the orifice that so by this means al the Pus or filth that is within may be forced toward the Orifice and through it may be pressed forth The Sinus thus bound about is to be left in this manner until the day following on which the Ligature being loosened we ought by making strict enquiry to find out how much of the Cavity remains that so we may be throughly certified Whether or no the aforesaid Pillows or Cushions did touch upon the places For al those places which were subjected by the Pillows c. wil al of them be found conglutinated and fast closed together The which when we have discovered the Pillows are again to be tied and fastened after the same fashion as they lay before and so they are to continue until the next day But now if so be that any of the Humor or of the Pus seems to be left in any place this as before is to be pressed forth with the Pillows fastened by the Swathband together with which the gaping place doth coalesce and joyn close together In this manner so soon as the parts are closed together let the Pillows be removed and then let there be imposed upon the Ulcer a Linen cloth spread over with the Authors Leonine Emplaster or such other like Plaister as suppose the Emplaster Diapalma and you may not forget to wipe and cleanse it six or eight times every day But yet notwithstanding as touching this way and manner of curing the Sinus and Cavities it is first to be taken notice of that this same doth succeed most happily in Apozems newly opened and in them only for as for an old Sinus where all is not wel within and which almost declines unto callous Ulcers and Fistula's the former way and manner of curing it is far better and safer Moreover this is likewise to be observed that we ought wel to look whether or no there remain any relicks of the indigested matter spread thorow-out the part which easily comes to be known by some apparent Tumor or Swelling as also by its redness of colour For otherwise and as long as any thing preternatural sticks in the part agglutination as we term it or closing up of the Orifice is not to be expected neither is it to be so much as hoped for And therefore be sure that the Pus it self be likewise cleansed and purged in the best manner that possibly you can Thirdly This also is to be heeded to wit whether or no the place may conveniently enough be rolled about with Swath-bands and likewise whether the aforementioned Pillows or Cushions be streightly fastened and tied down close enough that so they may both compress and keep down the severed and disunited parts and also press forth the Pus or filthy snot-like matter For if so be that the Swath-bands gape and that the Pillows press not down the part as they ought then neither is there any Pus pressed forth nor doth the part coalesce and meet together Chap. 7. Of the Tumor Erysipelas or Rosa THat Tumor which the Greeke cal Erysipelas but we here of this Country commonly Rosa from its rosie color is altogether to be referred unto and so to be accounted in the number of the Tumors that take their original from the Blood All the Latines Celsus only excepted who retains the name Erysipelas term it Ignis Sacer we in English call it St. Anthonies fire or this Ignis Sacer the Poet Lucretius makes mention in his sixth Book The Body all at once with Vlcers brand grows red As 't is when Ignis Sacer hath the whol ore-spread This Tumor is most an end by Physitians ranked among the Cholerick But yet there is ground and cause enough of doubting from what humor it derives its beginning and Pedigree For Galen himself seems now and then to stagger and not alwaies to stand to what he had spoken concerning it For in his second Book to Glauco and first Chapter he expresly writes that the most thin and hot Blood or Choler together with Blood to wit when both of them are hotter than is behooful is the Cause of an exquisite Erysipelas and there he determines that meet pure Choler
it as being such as is produced by the most corrupt blood The next unto this is the wan and yellowish Those that are less malignant and consequently the less to be feared are such as have in them a reddish color to wit such in which the blood hath not as yet altogether lost and changed its Nature but that it hath as yet retained somwhat of its native heat and color 2. Those Carbuncles likewise that are smal are less pernicious than those that are great and from a very little Pustule they suddenly acquire and get an extraordinary greatness 3. And so are likewise those that are alone than such as have other Carbuncles conjoyned with them 4. Of al other those are most destructive and deadly which after they have once begun to wax red do immediatly vanish again For the matter being transferred unto the more inward parts often if not evermore proveth destructive and deadly 5. There are some also who conceive that this is likewise throughly to be considered to wit Whether the Pestilent Carbuncle arise before the Feaver or else whether or no the Pestilent Feaver going before it at length break forth For they conceive that the Carbuncle that breaketh forth before a Pastilent Feaver is more safe provided that no Symptoms follow thereupon in regard it is an evidence that Nature is strong and able to expel the Pestilent Poyson before the Feaver ere ever it can seize and surprize the heart And on the other side that to be more dangerous which at length breaketh forth after a Pestilent Feaver forasmuch as the Heart being seized upon it hath its original from the poyson and the corrupt humors now diffusing themselves into al parts of the body 6. The place also manifesteth when the danger is more or less to be feared For those are evermore accounted evil and pernicious that stick fast in the Emunctories and neer unto the Noble and Principal Members But here most especially the strength and natural powers are to be regarded and we are wel to consider whether they be strong or else but weak For that strength that is but weak and languishing may be soon over-powered and vanquished even by a smal Disease Whereas on the contrary that that is more vigorous oftentimes overcometh and mastereth even that disease that in it self is strong and powerful The Indications The Indications in a Pestilent Carbuncle are different from those in a Carbuncle not pestilent In a Pestilent Carbo or Carbuncle the fervent heat of the blood is wholly al the body over to be restrained and withal the Heart at the same time is to be fortified against that malignity which as we have said is here very seldom absent The rest of the Cure is to be directed unto the Carbuncle it self But now in a Pestilent Carbuncle there is a more poysonous and pestilent quality appearing than in the fervent heat of the blood yet neither is this to be sleighted or neglected The Cure And therefore as to what belongeth unto the Cure of a Carbuncle there are two things that we are especially to regard and have an eye unto the Antecedent Cause or the fervent and corrupt blood that is in the whol body and the Conjunct Cause or that same Humor that now exciteth the Carbuncle A convenient Diet therefore being ordained and a moderation observed in those things we cal not natural the extream fervent heat of the blood is by opening a Vein to be taken away And yet this Venesection is not rashly to be made use of in al manner of Carbuncles but if it hath any place at al it is most chiefly in that that is not pestilent touching which likewise that assertion of Galen in his fourteenth Book of the Method of Physick and of other Authors who conceive that the blood is to be drawn forth even until the sick person faint and swoon is to be understood But in a pestilent Carbuncle nothing is rashly to be attempted that may weaken and deject the Natural powers of which there ought to be the most special regard had in the plague and in pestilent Feavers amongst the which Venesection unto fainting and swounding is not the last but rather the first which together with the Spirits evacuateth that humor that is most agreeable and friendly to Nature and even that most excellent and precious Treasury of the life Nay indeed moreover even somtimes when the pestilent Carbuncle is just then breaking forth we cannot safely enough institute and ordain Phlebotomy For whereas the Carbuncle somtimes breaketh forth not instantly upon the very first invasion of the Plague and pestilential Feavers but often afterward on the fourth daies or haply on some other daies the Natural powers wil not then bear the said Venesection in regard that they are now dejected by the disease and have therefore entered the Lists are now conflicting with the said disease But now what Veins are to be opened sufficiently appeareth from that which we have spoken above touching the evacuation of the blood touching Revulsion and Derivation in the Cure of an Inflammation This only is here to be observed that we must beware lest that whilst we evacuate the blood we do not lead and draw the same either unto any noble Member or else through any noble Member lest that the said Member should be affected with its malignity And therefore we say that that Vein is to be opened by means whereof the blood may rather be drawn toward the part affected than drawn back from it Wherefore if the Carbuncle shal be about the Head or the Arm-holes or in the Breast the neerest Vein in the Arm of the same side is then to be opened But if it be below the Liver then the Ankle Vein or the Ham Vein of the same side And this Phlebotomy ought to be put in practice instantly and in the very beginning before the Feaver get strength and the Natural vigor be too much dejected But now in regard that by this blood-letting the naughty corrupt humors can scarcely be evacuated therefore some conceive that there is need of purgation by which the said depraved humors may be evacuated lest otherwise the Native heat should be suffocated and extinguished by them and that Nature may afterward the more rightly moderate the expulsion and that so the part affected may not be corrupted by the great abundance of the Humor flowing thereto But then we ought to be extraordinary careful lest that by the purging Medicament the Humor that Nature endeavoreth to thrust forth unto the external parts be drawn unto the internal and this is most of al to be feared in a pestilent Carbuncle We conceive indeed that it may more safely be ordained and appointed in a Carbuncle that is not malignant But when a Feaver is therewith joyned and that an acute one the crudity of the matter then for the most part forbids it and to speak truth there is hardly a Carbuncle to be found in which
which although some one or more of them be cured yet notwithstanding there wil be stil others arising so that the Malady may seem by creeping still to move forward unto the adjacent parts and if the Pustules be broken there will somthing that is of a quality and resemblance betwixt Pus and rotten dregs flow forth the place it self will be very red and oftentimes also it will have a middle colour neither ablosutely red or pale but between both But then the Herpes Esthiomenos or the Herpes that eateth through is when there appear many smal creeping Ulcers and holes which yet notwithstanding proceed not beyond the Skin or as Celsus in his fifth Book Chap. 26. writeth It is a Malady with an excoriation and exulceration of the highest and utmost Skin without any heighth at all broad somwhat pale and wan yet unequally the middle whereof becometh whol and sound when at the same time the extream parts thereof are in their progress and motion forward and oftentimes that which seemed to be altogether whole and sound is again exulcerated and the Skin that is next about it which the Malady is even now ready to seiz upon is somewhat more swoln and harder and hath a Colour changing from Red to that which is dark and blackish But that we may likewise here give you to understand this the more modern and late Physitians whom we commonly stile Barbarous almost all of them comprehend the Herpes Miliaris and the eating Herpes under the name of Formica as being deceived either by the likeness of names or else by Ignorance whereas notwithstanding with the Grecians Murmecia that is Formica is a certain kind of Warts Prognosticks 1. The Herpes albeit there be no danger in it unless it be greatly exulcerated and extreamly putrid yet notwithstanding it is not easily cured and usually the Disease is of a long continuance unless there be in the Cure a due regard had unto the whol body 2. Accordingly as the Choler from which the Herpes ariseth is more or less peccant and offensive so likewise is the Herpes to be accounted more or less dangerous The Cure That so therfore the Herpes may be cured there ought to be a due regard had unto the Cause Antecedent and Continent as also unto the part affected and in the first place and especially of the Antecedent Since therefore that Herpes hath its original from yellow Choler and a salt humor the said yellow Choler is first especially to be purged out of the Body for unless the Body be purged the sick Person wil never perfectly be cured and made sound For although upon the applying of Topical Medicaments in some one place the part may seem to be found and wel yet notwithstanding it soon breaketh forth again in another If the matter be extraordinary thin as it is evermore in Herpes then Sudorisicks ought likewise to have their due and proper place But if there be any thing of Phlegm or of the serous wheyish humor therewithall mingled then some of those Medicaments that purge Flegm and Whey may therewith be mingled The Diet likewise that is prescribed ought to be such as is fit and convenient where Choler and the adust humor offendeth Now when we have in the first place done what is requisite as to the Antecedent Cause we are in the next place to take into consideration that very Cause that we call conteining And therefore first of all when there is in the Skin an extream and intense heat of Choler then Coolers are to be administred that may both extinguish the fervent heat of the Choler and likewise repell and drive back moderately such as are those Refrigerating Medicaments that are commonly wont to be administred in the Erysipelas as for instance Lettice Knotgrass and Navel-wort which last some cal Venus-Navel or Kidney-wort and the like After that the fervency of the heat is somwhat abated and qualified that which remaineth behind is to be digested and dissipated by Medicaments that are rather of a drying Nature than such as moisten as for example Linseed boyled in Wine and Oyl and the spume or froth of Silver And these are more convenient in a simple heat But now if Pustules shal chance to happen because that they are somtimes broken and putrefie lest that there be excited in the part a putridness those Refrigerating and Repelling Medicaments ought not to be cold and waterish but cold and dry And therefore in the first place we are to make use of the yong Shoots of the Vines the tops of the Black-berry bush or as some cal it the Dog-berry tree the Leaves of the Sallow tree and Plantane Here is likewise useful the Cataplasm that is made of the Rinds of the Pomegranate and Barley meal boyled in Wine There may also be administred Galls Cypress Nuts Pomegranate flowers Bole-armenick and Terra Sigillata And when at length there is need of Digestives there may be Cataplasms compounded of the Meal of Millet Beans Flax and Lupines boyled in Wine If the Pustules break and the Pus flow forth there are likewise Cleansers to be administred For this end and purpose this following is fit and proper Take Plantane Shepherds Pouch the tops of the Bramble bush of each one handful the cups of green Acorns twelve pair Myrtle leaves one ounce Pomegranate flowers Myrrh and Frankincense of each half an ounce boyl them in Water out of the Smiths Forge Or Take Rosin Turpentine washed with Rose water of each one ounce Oyl of Roses half an ounce the Yelks of two Eggs the juyce of two sweet Oranges Mingle them c. In the Herpes Miliaris this is likewise very useful Take Chalk Oyl of Olives and Vinegar of each of much as will suffice Mingle them and make a Liniment Valescus de Taranta in a proper and peculiar Chapter of the cure of Formica commendeth for a secret this that followeth Take the moist juycy Wool of a Sheep let it be held to the fire until it be black and then let it be made into a Pouder afterward let it be mingled with Rose water that it may become like unto Varnish with the which let the part affected with a feather be anointed thrice every day until it be wel Or Take Barley meal Bean meal the meal of Lentils of each one ounce and half the pouder of red Roses Wormwood the prickly Dock of each half an ounce boyl them in the Decoction of Pomegranate rinds Pomegranate flowers Plantane add hereto afterward the Oyl of Myrtle and Honey of each a sufficient quentity and make an Vnguent Unto which if use and need require it we may also add and mingle the flower of Brass and such like And the very same likewise are convenient in the Herpes Esthiomenos as for instance Take Sumach Plantane Galls of each an ounce and half of branny Bread one ounce Pouder of Roses half an ounce boyl them all in Wine and make a Cataplasm Or Take cleansed
and Chap. 8. maketh a twofold sort of this Tumor differing according to the Nature and quality of their Causes The one he deriveth from cholerick blood the other from a salt and nitrous Flegm but this more rare Others there are that assert that this kind of Tumor doth arise from an exhalation or vapour of hot fervent Blood or else the admixture of the Cholerick and Salt humors The Causes Whosoever knoweth and understandeth the Nature of serous wheyish humors wil not deny that such like Tubercles may possibly be excited from serous or wheyish humors being such as are sharp and easily moved and likewise such as without much ado vanish and are discussed Which appeareth and may be confirmed even from hence that this Malady may be and is removed especially by Venesection or blood-letting which said Venesection doth chiefly and principally qualifie and allay that extream and fervent heat of the serous and wheyish part of the blood Yet notwithstanding the itch that is somtimes greater and somtimes less likewise teacheth us that there is not one alone difference of this wheyish humor but that somtimes this said whey is more mild and moderate and somtimes again more sharp and hot somtimes thinner and somtimes thicker as likewise thus much which I my self have very often observed that these Tubercles while the the Patients are in a hot place they then break forth and appear and that when they expose themselves unto a cold Air the Essere then vanish and as soon again on the contrary to bud forth in the cold Air and to vanish in a hot place the former whereof seemeth from hence to happen to wit because the humor is very thin and moveable and therefore is instantly driven in again by the cold ambient Air but the latter because the Humor is not altogether so movable and thin but somwhat more thick which for that very cause cannot transpire in a cold Air but in a hotter Air it wil transpire or breathe through But this wheyish and thin Humor is for the most part generated from the fault of the Liver which from some preternatural cause is disposed to generate and breed this humor Now that said Humor waxeth extreamly hot from the Causes Procatartick as they cal them that stir and move the blood And this happeneth likewise in the Winter time and in cold Regions rather than in hot Signs Diagnostick It is easily known by those notes and marks that are above mentioned to wit there somtimes goeth before an Ulcerous Lassitude and then there break forth in the whol body itchy Pustules as if the party had been pricked by Bees or stung with Nettles The Prognosticks 1. These Tubercles vanish of their own accord within a very short space although there be no course taken for the curing of them and they are not suppurated neither doth there issue forth of them any humidity at al. And if this should somtimes so happen yet this chanceth rather by reason of the scratching of them and also from the vehemency of the Itch which is extream troublesom to the sick persons than by means of the Tumor 2. Somtimes these Essere go before Cholerick Feavers and therefore such as are very frequently molested and grieved with these Tubercles ought not in any case to neglect the Cure lest that they fal into Feavers and some more grievous Disease The Cure For the most part there is no need at al to administer Topicks but if the fervent heat of the Blood and Humors be by Venesection and the administring of Medicaments that alter qualified and kept under the Tubercles wil then soon vanish and the smoothness and Natural color will forthwith return unto the Skin To wit in the first place a Vein is to be opened and so much of the blood drawn forth as the state and condition of the body requireth And afterwards if there be any need at al thereof the Cholerick and wheyish Humor is to be drawn forth by Tamarinds Myrobalans Rheubarb afterward let there be administred the Juyce and Syrup of Pomegranates Ribes Syrup de Agresta or Varjuyce Whey with the Emulsion of the four cold seeds and the like Milk tart and sowr c. It is likewise very requisite to put the sick person into a Bath of warm Water Let his Diet likewise be cooling and moistening Chap. 27. Of Scabies or Scabbiness SCabies or Scabbiness ariseth likewise from adust matter as doth also the Itch that is as it were a certain Praeludium and forerunner of Scabbiness and the like Affects Now Scabies by the Greeks and Latines is called Psora an Affect sufficiently known in the which there is not only present some kind of foulness and deformity of the body but a distemper also even of the very Skin together with a swelling and exulceration from whence it is that the actions of the Skin are likewise hurt But more especially in the Scabies or Scabbiness the top and utmost part of the Skin is affected insomuch that out of it as Galen tels us in his fourth upon the Aphorisms and the 17. Aphor. there is some such like thing cast forth that beareth a likeness and resemblance with the casting of Serpents From whence it likewise differeth from the Itch for in the Itch there is only a roughness of the Skin in which there is nothing that fals off notwithstanding the scratching whereas in the Scabies there is not only a roughness of the Skin but likewise a distemper with a swelling from which by scratching the bran-like bodies are easily and readily separated and together with them divers Ichores likewise and filthy purulent Excrements The Causes But what the Cause of the Scabies is in this Authors seem not so wel to agree Galen in his Book of Tumors Chap. 1. 3. tels us that Sabies also and Lepra are Melancholick Affects and likewise in the seventh Sect. Aphor. 40. that Cancers Elephantiases Lepra's and Psora's are al of them Melancholy Affects and the same he also tels us in other places But Avicen in the seventh Book of his fourth Tome Tract 3. Chap. 6. writeth that the matter of Scabies is the blood with the which Choler is mingled and that converted into Melancholy or salt flegm and with him the other Arabian Physitians agree But the very truth is that although in the Scabies the humor be not alwaies one and the same yet in every Scabies there is some kind of mixture of the adust and melancholy hot and dry humor And furthermore there is one sort of Scabies that is moist another that is dry The moist in the which there sloweth forth a certain matter that is moist and withal rotten filthy and purulent but the dry is that in which there is but little or none of the aforesaid matter cast forth And concerning this latter it is that Galen seems to speak as being such wherein that melancholy humor doth more superabound But Avicen and the rest of the Arabian
Physitians understand hereby al kind of Scabies whatsoever Now albeit the next cause of Scabies be a humor sharp and salt yet notwithstanding Avicen doth not altogether absurdly assert that blood is the matter of the Scabies For seeing that Scabies is an Univerversal Affect of the whol Body it cannot therefore easily proceed from any other humor unless that blood be likewise therewith mingled and yet notwithstanding the blood cannot properly be said to be simply the cause of Scabies to wit so long as it retaineth its benign and tempeperate Nature For whilest it continueth benign and good it can in no wise excite and cause the itching neither yet those Ulcerous Tumors or Swellings Wherefore before such time as the blood can possibly produce and breed the said Scabies it must of necessity be corrupted and other humors that are sharp and biting there with mingled And true it is indeed that yellow Choler is sharp and corroding but then it scarcely floweth in so great abundance or is of that thickness as to excite such like Tumors But black Choler and salt Flegm are Humors very fit and most apt to produce the said Scabies For these Humors being thick hot and dry and withal biting and corroding if they chance to be thrust forth unto the Skin there they stick fast in it and there they excite a hot and dry distemper an itching a swelling and an exulceration But now as for the primitive Causes and more especially for the generating and breeding of those salt biting and sharp humors the kind and ordinary course of Diet that is kept doth exceedingly advance and further the same Meats to wit of a bad juyce and that afford an unwholsom and corrupt aliment such as are salt sharp and that are easily corrupted And hence it is that the poorer sort of people who live upon these kind of unwholsom corrupt meats are most frequently infested with the Scabies or Scabbiness as likewise Children and yong people in general in regard that these are altogether careless and heedless in their Diet whereupon they contract great store of excrements that being retained in the outward part of the body are there corrupted and so they get an acrimonious quality But then from these bad and naughty meats those sharp and salt humors are the more easily bred if there be present a hot and dry distemper of the Liver And hitherunto likewise relateth the uncleanness and nastiness of the body to wit when there is altogether a neglect in the keeping it sweet and clean and if the foulness and impurities of the Skin be not duly washed off or the garments not shifted and changed often enough whereupon it is that filth and impurities sticking in the superficies of the body do not permit so free a passage forth unto the excrements and by this means the said excrements acquire a certain acrimony and so corrupt the other humors The Scabies ariseth likewise somtimes after a Crisis and after Diseases both acute and those also that are of a long continuance to wit when Nature expelleth forth unto the Skin those naughty and depraved humors which it is not able any other way to discuss and evacuate And lastly Congium is likewise accounted and reckoned up among the principal causes of Scabies which cause Galen also acknowledgeth in his first Book of the Differences of Feavers Chap. 2. and Book 4. of the Differences of Pulses Chap. 3. For in the Superficies of the Skin of those that are Scabby there is a certain viscous and clammy moisture gathered together which being either by the Apparel oâ— by some other means communicated to the body corrupteth the humors therein after the like manner and produceth the like Affection and that especially in these bodies that are now already disposed unto the Scabies And indeed the humid or moist Scabies is the more contagious in regard that in this there is generated more of the aforesaid viscid and clammy humidity The Differences Some there are that reckon up very many Differences of Scabies as that one is new another old and inveterate and that one seizeth upon the whol Body another upon the Hands only and the Thighs but the main and special Difference is that which is taken from the Difference of the Humors that one ariseth from a black and melancholy humor and this is called a dry Scabies in which although there be a concurrence of other humors yet notwithstanding the greatest part thereof is of this last mentioned humor from whence it is that out of the parts affected with this Scabies either there is nothing at all sent forth or if there be any thing issuing our it is thick dry and the Ulcers themselves as likewise the prints and footsteps as we may so term them of these Ulcers are wan and pale and somtimes black another is humid and moist in which there aboundeth a salt flegm out of which there plentifully floweth forth much moist filth and corruption that is thin and subtile sharp and now and then likewise it wil be thick Signs Diagnostick The Scabies or Scabbiness is an Affect very wel known and it may easily be discerned as may also its Differences and from those signs and tokens especially that we but even now mentioned And yet notwithstanding those signs do now and then vary and are somthing changed according as the aduition of the other humors is greater or less Prognosticks 1. Now although the Scabies be in this respect troublesom to wit in regard of the foulness and deformity that it causeth in the Skin rather than that it bringeth with it or threateneth any other danger nigh at hand and that in youth it oftentimes preserveth and likewise freeth from other Diseases yet notwithstanding it is not alwaies secure and safe For if it be of any long continuance it may and somtimes doth turn into the Lepra or Leprosie and in Ancient persons it is contumacious and stubborn and hard to be cured 2. And among the several species and kinds of them the dry is more difficult in curing than the moist And therefore whatever kind or sort it be of it is not at any hand to be neglected but by a due and fit Cure even for the very deformities sake if there were no other cause speedily to be taken away and removed Of the Scabies retiring inwardly That Scabies that hath its rise and original not from any contagion but from some internal default of the humors for the most part breaketh forth as it were critically and ariseth from some internal vice of some one or other of the Bowels in which so soon as any vitious humors are generated they are immediately by Nature thrust forth unto the outward part of the body the which motion if Nature be not able to perfect and accomplish it or in case she be by Medicaments administred unseasonably hindered in her operation divers Diseases are from hence excited Many Diseases proceeding
something omitted by the carelessness and overfight of the Writers which appeareth even from this that he altogether omitteth the Signs of Atheroma And therefore without all doubt it is thus to be read the omissions being supplied out of Aetius Steatoma is harder then the other and resisteth upon the touch and having the bottom thereof more solid But Atheroma yieldeth when it is touched as it were a certain loose body and returneth back but slowly but Meliceris giveth place speedily unto the touch and then it is very suddenly again collected And although Steatoma be hard yet notwithstanding it differeth from Strumae because it is nothing so hard as Strumae neither hath it an unequal Tumor like as Strumae hath But what these Tumors have within as it may be guessed at by conjecture so true it is that it cannot be certainly known unless it be when they are cast forth as Celsus tels us in his seventh Book Chap. 6. Prognosticks 1. The truth is that these Tumors have no danger at all conjoyned with them and yet notwithstanding they oftentimes continue long are without any hurt carried about and neglected 2. Yet notwithstanding they often of their own accord end in an Impostume Which if they do not they are not so difficultly cured as Scrofulae and Scirrhi 3. Those of them that are elevated and exposed unto motion and the touch are easily curable But such of them as are seated and fixed more deeply and not exposed to the Touch are more difficultly cured and in Chirurgical attempts they require the greatest care and diligence by reason of the imminent eruptions of Blood and the pricking of the Nerves For very many Chirurgeons there be that for want of skil together with these like Tumors cut away those Nerves that lie under them The Cure Although these Tumors differ in their names and each of them contein a peculiar Matter yet notwithstanding they have almost one and the same way of curing For Universals and generals being premised and the Body throughly purged from the vitious humor the matter that is the cause of the Tumor is together with the Tunicle to be taken away which is done if the matter be either discussed or if that may not conveniently be done suppurated or else if the Tumors be cut forth In Meliceris this threefold kind of Remedy hath its place Atheroma is Cured by Discussives and Suppuratives and for the most part hath no need at all of Section As Take Laudanum Bdellium Galbanum Ammoniacum Propolis and Turpentine equal parts of them all and mingle them Very useful likewise is the Emplaster made of Ammoniacum Pellitory and the Oyl of the Juyce therof by which I have seen such a Tumor cured in the Jaw-bone broken and long white strings like threads such as are somtimes found in Cancers drawn forth Unslaked Lime also mixed with Grease or Oyl is very useful and of singular benefit Or Take Ship-pitch one ounce Ammoniacum and Sulphur of each half an ounce Mingle c. Take of the Root of Sowbread and Swines Grease and a little Sulphur and of these make an Empaster If the Tumor open not of its own accord then Section is to be ordained that so the little Bladder whether it contein a Substance like Honey like a Pultise or a fat substance or any other may be pulled forth and taken away But the Skin is not to be cut transversly or overthwart but strait forward or else somwhat obliquely like unto the figure and form of a Myrtle Leaf and the Membrane conteining the humor is to be freed from the Skin and the part lying under it great care and caution being had lest that the said Membrane or Bladder be hurt which wil most certainly be if the Skin be not dissected and opened with one touch of the Instrument and so the humor that is conteined therein flowing forth all abroad hinder the operation and by this means there be some of it or somthing of the humor left remaining behind And yet if this should chance and somwhat should be left behind it is to be consumed by these Remedies that we call Cathaereticks For if there be any part of that Tunicle left to remain the Tumor wil again return If these kind of Tumors be in the Head the little Bladder being taken forth let the Pericranium be cut and the Skul shaven lest that there be any Root that may be able to generate a new Tumor left remaining behind But if the sick person wil at no hand admit of this said Section or if otherwise it may not conveniently be done by reason of the Veins then the Skin is to be broken through by Caustick Medicaments The little bladder being taken forth the Ulcer is to be consolidated and if the Skin be more loose and extended than it ought to be so that it cannot conveniently be drawn together in this case whatsoever is superfluous is to be cut away Chap. 36. Of Testudo Talpa or Topinaria and Natta ANd hither likewise belong those Tumors which to speak truth are referred to Melicerides Atheromata and Steatomata But because they privily happen unto the head therefore they have peculiar names imposed on them which yet notwithstanding we find no where extant in the more Ancient Greek or Latine Authors but they have been invented and hammered out by the more modern and barbarous Latines to wit such as are these Testudo Talpa or Topinaria and Natta Testudo what it is To wit Testudo is a great Tumor soft or at least not very hard in the Head of a broader form like unto and after the manner of the Tortoise from the likeness whereof it hath taken its name growing forth at the first in the form and fashion of a Chesnut but afterwards in the figure of an Egg in the which there is contained a soft kind of matter a certain Tunicle being drawn over it from whence it is by Authors referred to Melicerides which sticketh so fast in the Skul that for the most part it vitiateth and defileth it and bringeth upon it a polluting rottenness Neerly allied unto this is the Tumor Talpa Talpa so called because that look as the Mole by the Latines called Talpa runneth under ground just so this Tumor under the Skin feedeth upon the Cranium or Skul Some of those aforesaid Latine Barbarous Authors comprehend this Tumor under the name of Testudo neither do they make any peculiar mention of Talpa But others of them have their peculiar Tracts touching this Tumor Talpa and Vigo in his second Book Tract 3. and Chap. 1. doth expresly distinguish Talpa from Testudo and the truth is they differ in their matter which in Talpa is more thick and gross than in Testudo And therefore like as we have said that Testudo may be referred unto Meliceris so may Talpa be referred to Atheroma Some cal it Topinaria But others notwithstanding say that Topinaria is a
malignant Ulcer they are by no means to be healed lest that these being removed some more grievous Evils befall Since that those things only may be said to heal that do altogether free the Party and not those things that generate another Affect more dangerous then the former as Galen teacheth us in the sixth of his Aphorisms Aphor. 26. And therefore if it like you to Cure these Varices this ought to be done with great Caution there must be some of the blood let forth the Body must then be purged and that not only once but twice or thrice and whatsoever is amiss in the Liver and the Spleen if they be ill affected and administer cause unto the Varices is first of al to be corrected And afterward we are to make use of Astringent Drying and Digestive Medicaments as also of Swath-bands and Ligatures that may thrust forth the blood from the inferior parts unto the superior These things if they profit not but prove successless the Ancients were then wont to betake themselves unto Section or Cutting Oppius is our Author as Pliny relateth it in his eleventh Book and Chap. 45 that Caius Marius who had been seven times Consul was the one man that standing suffered these Varices to be taken out of him the one man saith he I cal him because that as he was the first so he was the only man in those times But after him there were others also that suffered the same to be done unto them standing and even without any bonds For so Cicero tels us in the second Book of his Tusculane Questions towards the end thereof But in good truth saith he Caius Marius a Countrey-man but yet a man every inch of him when he was cut of the Varices at the very first forbid them to bind him Neither before Marius was there ever any heard of that was cut without being bound Why therefore were others afterwards His Authority and Example caused it so to be Seest thou not therefore that the Evil of this Affect was more in Opinion then it was really and in Nature And yet notwithstanding that this Affect was not without its sharp biteing pain the same Marius sheweth for he yielded up only one Thigh whereas they were both of them affected to be cut and not his other Thigh that ailed altogether as much so that he as a resolved man was contented to suffer pain but then as a Rational Man he refused to undergo a greater pain then there was necessary Cause for the whole of what thou art taught by his Example consists in this viz. that thou carry a Commanding power over thy self And of the same thing Plutarch writeth in the life of Caius Marius He may be for an example unto us saith Plutarch in that when he was diseased in both his Thighs and having them bothful of these Varices and bearing the deformity of them with a very ill will he took unto him a Physitian for the curing of one Thigh only in the cutting whereof he did not so much as blinch or once stir his body neither was he heard so much as once to sigh but when in silence and with fixed Eyes he had rendred himself to be cut he was not at all affraid during the time this cutting took up to suffer and undergo certain intervals of pains caused by pauses and delaies But yet he would not in the least consent unto the Physitian requiring him to render yield up his other thigh to be cured but thus he said I know wel that the Remedy can no waies countervail these so great pains And haply these are those things of which Seneca in his eleventh Book Epist 79. saith He that whilest he was suffering those Varices to be cut forth continued al the while reading of a Book But yet at this day there is hardly any one that wil admit of this Remedy for the removal of that deformity that is caused by these Varices As for the manner of cutting them out Paulus Aegineta in his Book 6. Chap. 82. teacheth us how it ought to be performed The man being washed saith he and a string tied about on the upper part of his Thigh we command him then to walk and then when the Vein is filled ful with writing ink or with a Colliry we mark it according to its scituation the length of three fingers or somewhat more the man being then laid upon his back with his Thighs extended we then bind about another String above the Knee and by this means the Vein being elevated into a considerable heighth we cut with a Panknife in that very place which we marked no deeper then only through the Skin that so we may by no means divide the Vein and then the Lips of the Section being distended with little hooks and the Membranes being excoriated and fleyed off by those crooked Penknives that are provided in Watery Ruptures and the Vein being altogether made bare and naked and laid open to the view on all sides we then loosen the Thighbands and the Vessel being elevated by a little hook we cast under it a Needle drawing along in it a double Thread and cut in two the nook of the Thread and then the Vein being divided in the midst by a Venesectory Penknife we evacuate and let forth as much of the blood as is needful then after this with one of the threads we tie close together the upper part of the Vessel and the Thigh being extended straight forth by the expression or hard pressing of the Hands we empty forth that blood that is in the Thigh and afterwards we again beneath tie the vessel close together or we cut off and take quite away that part of the Vein that lieth between the bonds or otherwise we permit it to remain until that at length together with the bonds it fal out of its own accord then putting in dry Liniments and a long spleen-like Emplaster after it hath been throughly moystened in Wine Oyl being laid thereupon we bind it down close and so we cure it by the continued course of suppurating Medicaments that are to be administred and applied in the nature and after the manner of Liniments Neither am I ignorant that some of the Ancients used none of these bonds and Ligatures for some of them presently cut forth the Vessel so soon as ever they had made it naked and bare and certain others of them with violence draw forth and break off the said Vessel so soon as they have extended it from the bottom But the truth is that before mentioned way of Manual operation is absolutely the best and of all other the most secure Moreover as for the Varices that consist in the bottom of the Belly we handle them in like manner as likewise those that consist in the Temples Thus far Aegineta Cornel. Celsus in his seventh Book and Chap. 31. telleth us of a twofold manner and Method of curing these Varices by Chirurgery when he
and the very natural flesh it self wanting and that Ulcer is no simple and single Disease but a Compound one such as is conjoyned with magnitude augmented There may likewise together with an Ulcer be conjoyned divers other Diseases a Distemper an Inflammation an Erysipelas an Excrescent Flesh and other Diseases which yet notwithstanding belong not unto the Essence of an Ulcer but may be taken away the Ulcer stil remaining the essence whereof doth consist only in the solution of Continuity together with some kind of diminution of the part affected The Subject of an Ulcer is a part soft or fleshy The Subject the word Flesh being here taken in a large acceptation viz. not only for the Musculous flesh but for that likewise that comprehendeth the flesh of which the Intestines the Bladder and other of the Bowels consist and herein lieth the difference between it and the rottenness that is in the Bones The Causes The neerest Cause is any matter whatsoever it be that hath in it any corroding quality which comprehendeth under it not only the sharp humors that are bred in the body but likewise all those external Causes that have in them a corroding power such as are corroding Medicadicaments and poysons for it is false that which some assert that the very same Ulcers arise only from internal Causes since that experience teacheth us that the very same Ulcers may be excited also from external Causes And so Galen himself being witness in his fourth Book of the Method of Physick and Chap. 9. it is most apparently known even by experience it self that by the Fire scalding hot water Oyl and other the like fervent juyces in burnings and scaldings they are not Wounds that are excited but Ulcers like as also Medicaments and Poysons that cause putrefaction and burning excite Ulcers And so poysonous and contagious vapors breed Ulcers like as Scabbiness by contagion and infection breedeth Scabbiness to wit whilest the Contagion that is imparted and communicated unto the Skin corrodeth it And in the very same manner the vapors that are drawn in by breathing from the Lungs of Phthisical Persons do exulcerate the Lungs and by contagion do breed a Phthisis or Consumption And in the like manner upon the very same ground Venome and Venereal Poyson being rub'd and chaf'd into any body or by any means communicated thereunto infecteth and exulcerateth the same Neither is it of any weight or moment that Eustachius Rudius endeavoreth to reduce such like Ulcers as these rather unto Wounds then unto Ulcers For by this means he confoundeth altogether the Difference that is betwixt Ulcers and Wounds in regard that Ulcers Wounds do not differ only in this that Ulcers are evermore with a loss of some of the substance whereas Wounds may be without any such loss but likewise in that Wounds arise from some Cause that either cutteth into the part or pricketh it or breaketh or bruiseth it but these to wit the Ulcers proceed from a Corroding Cause whether it be external oâ— whether it be internal And this is also manifest in Medicaments that putrefie for who can deny that to be an Ulcer that is excited from the Juyce of Spurge from the which said Medicaments that Contagion that is in Scabies the French Pox and the Phthisis or Consumption differeth but very little For although as Rudius there Objecteth we do not deny that such like Poysons have likewise in them a power of infecting the humors which being corrupted may afterward also promote these Ulcers yet notwithstanding we say that all power whatsoever of corroding is not to be denied unto this very Contagion it self although afterward when the corruption of the humors happeneth in the body the increase of the Ulcer be thereby much promoted and furthered The Differences The Differences of Ulcers some of them are Essential others of them only Accidental The Essential are those that are taken from the very form of the Ulcer from the Subject and from the efficient Cause thereof Those that are taken from the form of the Ulcer are drawn from its figure its magnitude and the like For some Ulcers are great others but smal some of them long others short some of them broad others but narrow some straight others again oblique wreathed in and fistulous some of them equal in which the flesh in all the parts of the place affected is equally wasted others unequal in which there is a greater part of the flesh consumed in this place and a less portion in another place of the same Ulcer From the part affected some Ulcers are said to be External others Internal some sleight and superficial others of them profound and deep and they may be in this or in that part The Differences arising from the Causes shall he shewn in the next following Chapter wherein our purpose is to treat of the Causes of Ulcers But now the Accidental Differences of Ulcers are those that are taken from such things as are without the Nature Constitution of the Ulcer and they are such as are taken from the scituation of the Ulcer or else from their time viz. that some of them are Recent and new others of them old and inveterate And hither likewise there may not unfitly be referred those Differences that are taken from Causes accidental and such as are not common unto all Ulcers to wit that some Ulcers are joyned together with a fluxion but that others of them want the said afflux that some of them are pure others of them sordid and soul corroding eating up and Creeping along For these Differences depend upon the Causes And hitherto likewise belong those Differences that are taken from the Accidents and Symptoms of the Ulcers to wit that some of them are altogether void of pain others of them accompanied with a pain an itching pricking and burning some of them easie to be cured others difficult and rebellious by the Greeks called Dysepulota some of them benign and favorable others such as have contracted a most pestilent and malignant quality And hither likewise are to be referred those Ulcers that they commonly call Chironia and Telephia And yet nevertheless besides these Differences that may be properly called such there may yet some others be given that are improperly so called and such as may rather be termed the Complications of Ulcers with other Diseases then Differences and such like Differences are these to wit that some Ulcers are conjoyned with Pain a Distemper a Phlegmone a Callous or Brawny Flesh a Gangrene a Cancer Worms and the Rottenness or Corruption of the Bones And the truth is the Differences and Distinctions of Ulcers are drawn from the Springs aforesaid But it being a truth likewise that some of the sorts of Ulcers are taken and drawn from divers and several Fountains that so we may not treat of Ulcers without any Method I conceive that our Discourse touching these Ulcers will be most Methodical if we handle them in the
and depraved humor by Nature her self thrust unto some Member should be able suddenly to mortifie and deaden it Certain it is that a potential Cautery of Lye out of which Sope is made doth within the space of an hour or at the utmost in two hours time mortifie that part upon which it is imposed whenas notwithstanding it is made only out of the Salt of Woods and of unslaked Lime What wonder is it therefore that some humor of the same Nature salt sharp and malignant being now separated acting a part by it self from the rest by the which it was tempered and qualified as Hippocrates tels us in his Book of the Ancient Physick should effect somewhat like unto the former Of all those that have been affected with the Scorbutick Gangrene of whom I made mention before no one ever recovered besides that Citizen that was taken with a Gangrene in the little Finger of his left Hand he himself being as I saw good cause to judg of him a Scorbutick person Now the Medicaments by which he was cured are these that follow Take of the Apoplectick Water and the Spirit of Juniper berries of each two ounces the Spirit of Wormwood and of Cherries of each half an ounce Sage water and Lavender water of each one ounce Mingle them This Water was oftentimes prepared with the which the affected part was washed or else Linen Cloaths moistened therein were laid upon the part Take Conserve Cochlear two ounces and half of Betony and Sage of each one ounce and half of the temperate Cordial Species and pleres archont of each one scruple Rob. of Juniper two drams Syrup of Betony one ounce Make an Electuary Take Conser Cochlear three ounces of Sage two ounces Species Dyaxyloaloes one dram the Candid Rinds of Citron half an ounce Rob. Juniper two drams with the Syrup of Betony make an Electuary Take Oyl of Juniper berries one ounce Oyl of Earthworms two ounces Oyl of Flowerdeluce one ounce Mingle them Take the Essence of Carduus Benedictus and of Wormwood of each two drams Cochlear half an ounce the Elixir of propriety one dram the Spirit of Water Cresses one scruple mingle them Take of Fennel root and Asparagus root of each half an ounce Pimpernel two drams the Herb Harts Tongue one handful Germander and Groundpine or Herb Ivy and Dodder of each half a handful Anise and Fennel seeds of each two drams Juniper berries two drams and half the Flowers of Bugloss and Liverwort of each one pugil Raisins cut small one ounce boyl them in Spring Water unto seven or eight ounces unto the straining ad of Sugar two ounces and half And then again let it boyl once or twice unto the Consistence of a liquid Syrup and then add of Cinnamom water half an ounce and mingle them Take Asparagus Roots and Fennel Roots of each half an ounce Pimpernel and Succory of each two drams and half the Herb Maiden-hair Agrimony Harts Tongues Germander of each half a handful Anise seed Columbines of each two drams Borrage and Bugloss flowers of each half a pugil boyl them in a sufficient quantity of Water unto half a pint unto the straining add of the whitest Sugar two ounces and again let them boyl up once or twice and make hereof a liquid Syrup unto which ad of Cinamom water half an ounce and mingle them Take the Trochisques of Capars and of Rheubarb of each one scruple and half Extract of Womwood and Gentian of each one scruple Oyl of Cinnamom two dâ—ops make Pils Take Trochisques of Rheubarb Capars Lacca of each two scruples Extract of Wormwood and Gentian of each one scruple of Spleen-wort as much as wil suffice and make Pills hereof Take Pills of Tartar with Scammony and of Rheubarb of each one scruple Extract of the Pils Aggregative half a scruple Oyl of CloveS one drop with Betony water make Pils Take the Elixir of propriety with the Juyce one dram Essent Cochlear two drams of Germander Spleenwort and Wormwood of each one dram and mingle c. Take Lawrel leaves Betony Sage and Marjoram of each two handfuls to wash the Hand withall Take Trochisques of Rheubarb and Capars of each one scruple Extract of Succory half a dram Centaury the less and Carauus Benedictus of each half a scruple Make Pills forty five Take Leaves of Betony Bay leaves Marjoram Sage Rosemary of each two handfuls Flowers of Elder and Lavender of each one handful Staechados of Aâ—abiâ— half an ounce boyl them in Wine to foment the Hand therewith Take of the Nerve Emplaster three ounces destilled Oyl of Sage one scruple of Marjoram half a scruple Mingle them and make an Emplaster Take the Elixir of propriety two scruples Essent Cochlear and of Germander of each two drams of Elecampane and Lign Aloes of each half a scruple Mingle them c. Take the Leaves of Lawrel and Betony of each two handfuls Marjoram Sage Organy of each one handful Flowers of the Arabian Staechados half an ounce boyl them in Wine for a fomentation of the Hand Take the opening Roots half an ounce Agrimony half a handful Leaves of the choycest Sene one ounce Mechoacan half an ounce Ginger one dram and half boyl them in Spring water in four ounces of the straining dissolve half an ounce of Manna and then strain it again adding thereto one ounce of Sugar and make a Syrup This Cataplasm was likewise made use of Take Bean meal one ounce Pouder of Water-Germander Rue Sage Wormwood of each half an ounce and make a Cataplasm The little Finger with that next unto it the Ring-finger was oftentimes anoynted with the Oyl of Earthworms which is made by putting the said Earthworms washed into a Glass then enclosing the Glass in a Mass of Dough bake it in an Oven and the Liquor that cometh from these baked Worms gather it together and filtrate it But for the Curing of the Ulcer in the little Finger after the Gangrene we used this Unguent Take Oyl of Bays Honey Turpentine of each two drams May Butter Gum Elemi one dram Mingle c. Another Cure A certain Noble Person having had his Foot wrung with his shoe in that very place where the hurt had bin there arose a black Pustule in the sole of the right Foot Which he not much regarding there instantly followed a Gangrene which in that place seized upon the Flesh Which so soon as it was observed the affected flesh was presently scarified and the Pustule being cut with a pair of Cizers the Aegyptiack Unguent was imposed upon the part affected After this the Defensive of Vigo was applied unto the Foot which is in this manner prepared Take Oyl of Roses Omphacine and Myrtles of each three ounces the Juyce of Plantane and Nightshade of each two ounces boyl them to the Consumption of the Juyces and then strain them Add of white Wax one ounce and half Meal of Lentiles Bean meal and Barley meal of each half an ounce
this Take of this Water two parts and of the former Vinegar one part and mingle them Or Take the Citron Vnguent new made three ounces of sweet Almonds throughly bruised and Bean meal of each one dram the bone of the Sepia fish Harts horn and Barley meal of each two drams let them be incorporated with Honey and then wel mingled together Or Take the fresh flowers of Beans as many as you think fit pour unto them a sufficient quantity of Goats Milk let them stand infusing a day and a night Afterwards let them be strained and squeezed hard and into the straining let new flowers be thrown in and so let them stand infusing again for the space of a day and a night and then let them be strained this must be five times repeated And then add of the soft pith of new Bread as much as wil suffice that it may be made like unto a Pultise and then adding thereto a little Goats Milk destil them With this Water let the Face be washed in the morning and evening There are certain things likewise very usefull that shall be propounded in the following Chapter Chap. 4. Of Cosmetical or Beautifying Medicaments BUt yet although we have hitherto in the precedent Chapters spoken touching the taking away of divers of these Skin-spots Women notwithstanding that study little else but their beauty are not herewith contented but they restlessly pursue after those things that procure unto their Faces a lustre and amiableness For their sakes therefore we wil add somthing also even of these Cosmetick or beautifying Medicaments Now these Medicaments are of two sorts some of them do only mend the obsolete dark and blackish colour of the Face and render the Skin somewhat more bright and cleer and these are by no means to be disallowed of since that they only restore unto Man or Woman that beauty which either by the injury of the Air or by any other Cause they have lost and been deprived of and withall do truly and really produce a fair and stable colour and these are called Cosmetick or be beautifying Medicaments but others there are that are only Palliative and these we call Face-sucusses because that unto the Natural colour there is likewise added an adventitious and acquired white or red colour and this is so painted on that continueth if for a while and but for a while only and deceiveth the Eyes of the Beholders We shal speak of the former sort of Medicaments alone But as for the latter sort of these Medicaments in regard that we judge it neither honest nor pious to make use of them we wil therefore say nothing at all of them but pass them over in silence But now as for what concerneth the former of these Medicaments it seemeth altogether a thing unreasonable to reject them in regard that they bring over the Face no Fucus or counterfeit painted beauty but they only restore the Natural whiteness of the body lost upon any Cause whatsoever And this is more especially allowed unto Women who because that they are in Wisdom strength of Body Fortitude and in some certain other things much inferior unto Men therefore in stead of these as the Poet Anacreon tels us Nature on Women doth bestow A Comely form and Beauteous hiew Instead of Lances Targets Shields Their Face a fair bright lustre yields Which puts on Women such a Grace That Fire and Sword to them give place And Plato in his Phaedrus saith That of all things whatsoever Beauty is the most excellent and Amiable and there he calleth a Beautifull Face a Divine Face that is to say a Face shining forth by reason of a kind form that is put upon it But the other is altogether to be rejected by Women and Sr. Cyprian writeth very truly in these words of his in his second Tract of the Habit of Virgins We ought not only saith he to admonish Virgins or Widows but I conceive that even Married Women and all others whatsoever in general are to be admonished that the Handiwork and Image of God ought by no means to be adulterated by adding thereto any yellow color or any black Powder or any kind of redness or in a word any other Medicine that corrupteth the Native Lineaments And a little after They lay wicked hands saith he upon the Work of God when as they go about to transfigure and reform that which he himself hath formed as not knowing that all whatsoever is made and wrought is the work of God but whatsoever is Changed is the work of the Devil Now the Medicaments of the former sort are such as almost all of them do very much scout and cleanse by separating from the Skin that Juyce that deformeth the same with this brown and duskish color and by alluring thereto a new Juyce that may procure unto it a bright and beautiful color Unto which there are somtimes added likewise certain Emollients which have in them a power to soften the Skin when it is hard thick and rough they also make it smoother and more especially they cause an extraordinary softness in the Hands Milk wil satisfie both these scopes and especially Asses Milk and Goats Milk Which Poppaea the Wife of the Emperor Nero being not ignorant of a Woman extreamly proud and luxurious she cause a five hundred Milch Asses alwaies to attend her whithersoever she went and in a great Tub made purposely for her to bathe in she washed her whole body in the said Milk that so it might be all over freed from wrinkles made tender and delicate and preserved white as Pliny relateth the story in his eleventh Book Chap. 41. and Book 28. Chap. 12. Cleansers are these the Roots of the greater Dragon-wort Solomons Seal great Figwort wild Cucumber white Lilies the Elder bitter Almonds Pines the four greater cold Seeds French or Kidney Beans Rice Bean meal the Meal of Cicers of Lupines Starch the White of an Egg Milk Camphyre Salt Oyl of Tartar Frankincense Myrrh the Crumbs of white Bread the Oyly Nut Ben. Of the Roots of Dragon-wort there is a certain Gersa made which is nothing else but the Dregs or Lees thereof as they commonly cal them And so also there may in the like manner be prepared such a like Faecula or Gersa out of the Roots of Solomons Seal and great Figwort And out of the Oyly Nut Ben commonly called Balanus Myrepsica there is an Oyl pressed forth that is called the Oyl of Been And likewise out of divers of these simples together that erewhile we mentioned there are made many destilled Waters and divers Compositions As Take Root of Solomons Seal Dragon-wort great Figwort of each one ounce and half of the Flowerdeluce one ounce of Bean flower two ounces Mastick one ounce Borax two drams let them be destilled Take the soft Crumb of White Bread three pound thereof the Whites of Eggs wel shaken together twelve in number Goats Milk two quarts let them be destilled Or Take
this smell arise from sweat as most frequently it doth and that strong Feat smel stinking you may cal it that is somtimes ascribed unto the whol body is properly the smel of the Arm-pits And yet notwithstanding Martial as we find it extant in his sixth Book hath this Epigram upon Thais Thais stinks worse than Fullers Pot ere stunk that lay Fur'd up to th' brim but newly burst in th' midst of th' way Worse then the lustful Goat new come from 's Mate ere stank Worse then the Dogs skin stay'd beyond great Tibers bank Worse then th' Abortive Chick that 's found in rotten Eggs Worse then the Tankard marr'd with Corrupt Sauce and Dreggs This Cheat to damp her poysonous stink with sweet Perfumes Whenas she 's stript and takes the Bath she then assumes Psilothra Perfumes Oyntments or lies hid with Chalk And thus by shifts she keeps her stink from common Talk When sh ' hath us'd all her thousand Arts and thinks all wel Yet stil she stinks and Thais doth like Thais smel Prognosticks 1. This strong and stinking smel is loathsom and very offensive to the Standers by and such as is very unfit for Conversing with others and it oftentimes rendereth the Wife unacceptable and unpleasing in the Eyes of her Husband 2. And yet notwithstanding this stinking smel is a sure sign of an overmoist Body and a Body wherein there are many moist Excrements heaped and this the body is very easily obnoxious unto in Fevers and other Diseases arising from putridness The Cure The Cure respecteth either the stink it self that may be palliated and covered by a sweet smel on the very cause of it and this is the true Cure And therefore the bodies of them that are thus troubled are in a convenient manner by Venesection if need require and Purgation to be evacuated and its overgreat humidity to be dried up And here more especially there is commended Aloes Rosate which drieth the body and powerfully preserveth it from putridness Let the Diet likewise be so ordered that it may tend toward driness and resist putridness And therefore let his Meats be sauced with Vinegar the juyce of citrons oranges Rose-water Rose vinegar But there must be an abstinence from meats that are easily corrupted such as are Cucumbers Melons Musk Melons Figs and the like The overmuch use of Fish especially the softer sort thereof likewise to be avoided The Exercises of the body let them also not be neglected neither let the sleep be excessive Afterward we are wel to take notice from what part the stink exhaleth and accordingly that part is to be cleansed and washed with the Decoction of Barley Scabious Flowerdeluce Root Aloes Myrrh Guajacum wood Citron Rind Saunders Aspalathus or Thorny bush and after this a Cerote is to be imposed of Styrax Calamite Benzoin Cinnamom Cloves Myrrh and Aloes incorporated and made into a mash with Rosin and the Oyl of Lavender But seeing that before such time also at the Cause be quite taken away the said stink is troublesom and offensive unto al persons that come neer it may therefore be obscured by sweet smels and thereby be both depressed and palliated The Arm-pits therefore and the Groyns as there shal be need may be anointed with some sweet smelling Liniment or Unguent made of the Flowerdeluce Root of Florence Cinnamom Lign Aloes Cloves Gallia Moschata Styrax Calamite Oyl of Lavender or Balsam of the Citron Cloves Cinnamom or many of these mingled together adding thereto Musk and Ambar if it seem good unto you so to do Under the Arm-pits there may likewise be born sweet scented bals or an Ambar Pomander The said stinking and offensive smel is easily taken away if the Feet be every day washed with Water or Ley in which Bay Leaves the Leaves of Organy and Sage the flowers of Rosemary Roses Camomile and Flowerdeluce root are boyled or else the Feet may be washed in Wine in which Allum hath been dissolved After the washing we may likewise administer those Remedies that the Greeks cal Diapasmata which as Pliny writeth in his 13. B. chap. 2. consist of odoriserous things that are dry and they are the sprinklings of some dry Medicament that is made into a fine pouder with the which we are to rub the Feet and to sprinkle some thereof betwixt the Toes As Take Bay Leaves and Organy of each one ounce Flowers of red Roses the Florentine Flowerdeluce Root and Cypress root of each half an ounce Bean meal and Lupine meal of each two ounces Salt dried one ounce Make a Pouder The same course is to be taken if the whol body send forth a stinking smel And then frequent use must be made of Baths of the sweet smelling Herbs a little before mentioned And if the said offensive stink cannot otherwise be obscured and palliated we are then to make use of perfumed Garments sweet Bals Balsams and the like But it is better to take away the Cause of the offensive smel than to go about by sweet scents and perfumes to obscure and palliate it since that perfumes unless they be very strong they mingle themselves with the stink and are but as it were a vehicle unto it and so cause the smel to be the more unsavory Whereas the truth is that he that smels of nothing at al smels best of al. There is extant in the Physical Epistles of that famous Physitian Georgius Horstius Book 2. Sect. 10. a very memorable History of a stinking and offensive smel proceeding from the whol body where Dr. Sigismund Snitzerus writeth unto Dr. Andreas Libavius that a certain Augustane Virgin seventeen yeers of age was sent unto Bamberg and there put into the Monastery of the holy Sepulchre that so she might live as a Recluse and Nun of the said Order And that she was no sooner entered into that Monastery but she sent forth a stinking smel not unlike unto that of a dead putrefying Carcass greatly offensive and displeasing unto the rest of the Nuns whether she kept them company in their common meeting place or else kept her self close and mew'd up in her own Cell for even here also they smelt her as they passed by but a diligent enquiry and search being made into the cause thereof he came as he writeth at length to understand that this stink of hers proceeded not from any thing amiss in her Mouth Stomach Womb or any other particular part of the Body but from the general habit temper and constitution of the whol body Yet nevertheless Libavius in his Epistle wherein he returneth an answer doth not admit of this said proper Constitution and temperament of the whol Body in regard that to render the reason thereof is beyond the reach and power of any man living but he rather thinks that somthing happening from without brought upon her that alteration of her substance and so caused this offensive smel And he conceiveth indeed that this distemper was contracted in the
Womb from the pollution of the blood and the corrupted seed and that it did consist and was nourished in the Womb of the Mother or that this Maiden being then but an Embryo in the Womb of the Mother while it yet lay therein suffered somthing from the nauseousness and vomiting of the Mother and from affrightment befalling her or from some grievous Affect that she lay under He conceiveth moreover that the Mother might be affrighted and terrified upon the sight of some Sepulchre or that she happened to come in place where they were anointing some dead body or that she took conceit and a loathing from the putrid and stinking Excrements that flow from such as lie in child-bed or else that she was some way or other greatly affected by these and the like accidents You may read more hereof in the alleadged Epistle of Libavius And another Example of the stink of the whol body the same Libavius hath in the following Epistle where he writeth that he wel knew a certain yong woman that after she was married and living in Wedlock while she had her Courses had such a stink coming from her as never Jakes had worse and that during this time her Husband lived very discontentedly as one much afflicted therewith THE FIFTH BOOK THE THIRD PART SECT II. Of things amiss in the Hair and Nails Chap. 1. Of the Nature of the Hairs AFter the faults of the Skin we wil and that not unfitly subjoyn those things that are amiss in the Hair For the Hair is fixed in the Skin neither is it any where else to be found but in the Skin Neither indeed are the Vices of the Hair to be passed over in silence in regard that even these are although ignoble yet parts of the body For as no man can wel deny That the Nails the Hoofs and Horns of al living Creatures and likewise that the Feathers in Birds are parts of their body and that none can wel say that a Peacocks Tail and al the various Feathers in Birds that are of so many several colors I say as none can wel affirm that these Feathers affording so great variety are a thing meerly excrementitious and not parts of their body so likewise it is in no wise to be denied that the Hairs are also a part of the body And this we are sufficiently taught by the conformation of them by their various figure and their different colors The same is likewise proved by the use of them and so also by their diseases touching which we shal speak hereafter and especially that we cal Plica Polonica And lastly That very effective and conformative power that the Hair hath as wel as other parts as we shal by and by shew you cleerly demonstrateth the truth of this And the growing of the Hairs again after their being cut doth not in the least prove that they therefore are no parts For both the Nails and the Hoofs the Claws of Lobsters and in certain bruit Beasts the Horns after they are shed and fallen off yet they grow forth again and so do likewise the Teeth in Men and Women We are indeed vulgarly but erroneously taught That Hairs are generated when from the heat of our bodies fuliginous and thick vapors are out of the third Concoction elevated in the parts of our body and are driven unto the pores of the Skin in the streight passages whereof whiles they stick they are there conglutinated until at the length the pore being filled up other vapors coming underneath drive it forward and these vapors are likewise followed close by other vapors and after them by more and so in the end they are thrust forth out of the pore and the hair is formed which afterward the like vapors succeeding and thrusting forth the hair and agglutinating themselves unto the root thereof it thence cometh to be prolonged But now if the Hair should be generated in this manner The breeding of the Hair a reason could not then be given why hair should not alike be bred in al parts of the body and in those parts where they are bred why there should be in some places more store thereof in some less and why some of them are alwaies growing when others grow not at al. In the Neck and Face there grow no hairs naturally but in the Head and Cheeks there are great abundance of them as also in the privy Parts in the Armpits Eyelids and above the Eyelids on the Eye-brows The hair in the head and beard is ever growing and is continually lengthened out but those hairs that are in the Eyelids ever keep at one and the same length and moreover they evermore remain straight And furthermore no cause could at al be given wherefore men only should have Beards and that women should not likewise have them whenas notwithstanding women have on their heads most usually the longer hair Moreover the hair is by Aristotle in his third Book of the History of living Creature Chap. 12. distinguished into that which is bred toegther with us such as is the hair of the head eyelids eyebrows and that that is afterwards bred to wit such as at length ariseth in process of time as age comes on of which there could no cause at al be rendered if according to the vulgar opinion the hairs had their original out of those vapors that break forth And therefore there is some other cause of the hairs original to be sought for in the discovery of which Galen hath also been very curious and taken great pains insomuch that he here taketh occasion which otherwise he doth but very seldom to make mention of the wisdom power and goodness of Almighty God the Author and Framer of al things and he hath here endeavored to examine his Omnipotency and Wisdom in this particular and to confute Moses as we may see in his eleventh Book of the use of the Parts Chap. 14. But if we seriously weigh the matter we cannot by any means grant that the hairs are bred only from the excrements or the vapors exhaling out of the body and sticking in some certain places but we are rather to determine that they are generated from the formative we may term it the pilifique or hair-breeding faculty for the causes a little before mentioned And that the hairs are generated not only from some kind of fuliginous vapors but from a matter that is far more solid and neerly allied unto the matter of the Nails and Horns we are taught even by this that the hairs are not easily corrupted but are even after death preserved a long while whol and entire Touching which Gabriel de Zerbis relateth a History in his Book of the Anatomy of Mans Body in the Title of the Anatomy of the Hair fol. 15. in these very words At Rome we both saw and touched saith he the dead body of a Woman buried in the way called Appia just opposite unto the why where Cicero was buried and
of the Head alone but that Alopecia may be extended even unto the very Beard also The Causes The Cause of both these Maladies is a depraved and sharp humor of eating assunder the roots the Hair of whatsoever kind it he But for the most part notwithstanding this Malady iâ— caused by a salt flegm adust or putrified Whereupon Galen in his Book of the differences of Symptoms and Chap. 4. writeth that these Vices follow a depraved Nutrition of the Skin of the Head But that one while the Alopecia another while the Ophiasis is excited and that the Hairs do sometimes constitute a strait and direct Area and sometimes that that is winding and writhed the Cause of this is the great abundance and the quality of the matter For if there be an extraordinary great store thereof and it be likewise thin then it equally and alike eateth through the Hair in the more and greater places but if the Matter be less and mingled with a thick humor then there followeth an unequal and writhed Defluvium or shedding of the Hair because that the humors being unequal and mingled do not flow right forward but creeping along obliquely they gnaw assunder the hair The more remote Causes are the heat of the Liver and Head and especially the fault of the first and second Concoction by reason whereof salt and sharp humors are generated which although it may happen in every age yet nevertheless it happeneth more especially in Childhood and Youth and it followeth the Affects Tinea Achores and Favi by reason of the Causes that we mentioned in the Diseases of Children And somtimes likewise External and Malignant Causes make very much for the generating of this Disease among which Galen in his first Book of the Composit of Medicam according to the places Chap. 2. reckoneth up Mushroms because that they make very much for the generating of vitious and corrupt humors And hither likewise belongeth the poyson of the French Disease in regard that this also eateth through the roots of the hair which other poysons may likewise do Signs Diagnostick We have already before told you in what respects this falling of the Hair differeth from baldness and that shedding of the Hair that we call Defluvium But Alopecia differeth and is known from Ophiasis by the very figure of the Area and because that in the Alopecia the hair only falleth off without any hurt as all of the Skin But in the Ophiasis there is not only a falling off of the hair but likewise an excoriation of the Skin And the very color of the skin is also changed and in some it appeareth more whitish in some more pale and in others more black and if it be pricked there floweth forth a serous whitish blood Touching the difference between Alopecia and Ophiasis Celsus in his sixth Book and Chap. 4. hath these words That Area saith he that is termed Alopecia is dilated under all kind of Figures and it happeneth in the hair of the Head and in the Beard But that which from the likeness of a Serpent is called Ophiasis beginneth from the binder part of the Head and is not extended above two fingers in length it Creepeth on both sides the Head even unto the Ears and in some unto their Foreheads also the former of these in all Ages but this latter only in Infants But Alopecia and Ophiasis differ from Tinea in this because that in Ophiasis the Excoriation of the Skin is superficial and when it is cured the hair groweth again But in Tinea the excoriation and Ulceration is more deep and the skin is oftentimes so corrupted that the hair never groweth again As for what concerneth the signs of the Causes the Skin it self sheweth what kind of humor it is that offendeth which that it may be the more exactly known the hair that remaineth behind is to be shaven away and the Skin to be gently rubbed there are other signs also that wil instruct and teach us what kind of humor it is that aboundeth in the body The hairs likewise that grow anew by the various colour that they have according to the Nature of the peccant humor wil shew us what humor is the Cause of this Malady Prognosticks 1. Alopecia and Ophiasis although they bring not much danger along with them yet nevertheless they cause a great deformity and among the Romans those Slaves that were disfigured by the said Area and especially by the Alopecia were sold at a far lower rate then other Slaves And in our daies also these Areae in regard that they cause a suspition of the French Pox are therfore accounted very disgraceful unto him that is affected therewith 2. But whether the Ophiasis or the Alopecia may be soonest and most easily cured it is a great question among Authors and they herein much differ Celsus and Avenzoar are of Opinion that Ophiasis is more easily cured then Alopecia And on the Contrary Alexander in his first Book Chap. 2. and Serapio in his first Book Chap. 1. teach us that the Alopecia is more easily cured then Ophiasis But Celsus seemeth to speak only of the Alopecia of Infants which in the course of yeers and change of age is of it self oftentimes cured But if Alopecia and Ophiasis be such as are grown to maturity or likewise in one and the same age be compared the one with the other then the Ophiasis seemeth to be altogether the more difficult to be cured in regard that it hath its original from a matter more thick and far worse then the former and such as doth not only eat assunder the roots of the hairs but likewise even the very Skin it self which is never done in the Alopecia 3. Yet notwithstanding by how much the longer either of these Maladies hath been and continued by so much the more difficult is the Cure thereof and by how much the less while they have continued by so much the more easily are they cured 4. If by Rubbing the place become red there is then hope of Cure the sooner it is thus the more easie the Cure but if it wax not red at all then there remaineth no hope at all of any Cure 5. That kind of Areae is also the worst that hath made the Skin thick and somwhat fat and slick or slippery in all the parts affected 6. Alopecia and Ophiasis that proceed from the Leprosie are altogether incurable and that that hath its original from the French Disease is not to be Cured untill the Disease it self be Cured 7. There then shines forth some hope of a Cure to follow when the excremities of the Areae that are neerest unto the remaining hairs do again begin to send forth other hair For then those parts that are nigh unto the sound have the less receded from their Naturall State and so consequently will the sooner again return unto their Natural State and begin to produce hair The Cure If a Vitious humor abound in the whole body
Johannes Prevotius principal Professor of Physick in the University of Padua maketh in that Letter of Advice and Counsel which he wrote unto the Illustrious and most generous Lord Nicolaus Sapieha chief Standard-bearer unto the great Dukedom of Lituania and Earl of Coden c. I shal anon give you the whol Letter at large where he thus writeth The Nature of this poyson saith he is altogether unknown so that as it seems to me it was truly spoken by that illustrious person who said in my hearing that the Boors inhabiting within his Territories had sound out more of the original of this Plica the progress and the Cure thereof than any of those Authors that had written concerning it of which there hath been never a one of them that as yet hath had the fortune to restore unto perfect health any one that hath been afflicted with the said Plica The Physick Professors of Padua have indeed made trial there of very many Remedies but al to no purpose The same aforesaid Noble person Count of Coden himself told me that a certain Padua Physitian induced thereunto as it were by the signature shape of the Disease for they that are affected with the true and perfect Plica seem in a manner to have Serpents hanging down from their heads and as it were the head of the Monster Gorgon prescribed him some Vipers to eat but without any success at al. And that another of them had provided him a Psilothrum Oyntment to use instead of the usual Ley perswading him to condescend unto the cutting off of his hair promising him an artificial covering for his head but that being advised to the contrary by a German a student in Physick unto whom this Disease was not altogether unknown and one who wel understood the danger that was like to follow upon the rooting out al his hair he therefore refused it But although I dare not arrogate unto my self a perfect knowledg of this Disease and albeit that in no case we cannot attain unto the perfect and exact knowledg of Diseases that depend upon an occult and secret Cause yet nevertheless what I know touching the Nature of this Disease by means of my converse with the Noble Earl before mentioned who was afflicted therewith and what I conceive touching the Cause thereof I wil here briefly acquaint you with that in so doing I may give a further occasion and encouragement unto such as live in those Regions where this Disease is commonly and familiarly known to publish what is come to their knowledg touching this Disease It seems not to me to be any new Disease For although it hath hitherto been unknown unto the people of Italy and most of the European Regions yet nevertheless I see no reason at al why it should not be common and frequent in Polonia many Ages past as wel as now since that the causes that produce the same at this day might then be present as wel as now only that there were then wanting Physitians that might inquire into and acquaint us with what they knew touching the Nature of this Disease Now as for the Nature of it we are first to take notice of this to wit that this Disease as for what concerns the name thereof is known indeed from the intricateness and intangling of the hairs yet notwithstanding that the said Plica is only somwhat that is Critical as it were arising from the expulsion of the vitious matter out of the body and that the said Plica bringeth no danger at al along with it unto the affected person who oftentimes bears it about with him al his whol life without any the least damage But that which most of al threateneth danger unto the diseased party is that vitious humor which yet sticking fast in the body exciteth those most grievous symptoms that have been before recounted in the History of this Disease which cease al of them afterward so soon as the matter is thrust forth unto the hair And moreover this is further to be added unto the History That in such as are thus affected especially if the Disease proceed unto the height not only the hairs are vitiated but the nails also and more especially in the feet but most of al in the great Toes thereof which become rough long and black like unto the horn of a Goat and this I observed in the afore mentioned noble Lord Nicolaus Sapieha and I have heard that the very same hath also befallen unto others But now this Vice is not without cause referred unto and reckoned among Diseases in regard that the hairs are not wholly to be excluded out of the number of the parts And it is to be referred unto the Diseases of Conformation seeing that the hairs neither retain that figure that they ought naturally to have neither do they every of them appear single and severed as they should but are variously complicated among themselves and entwisted one within the other so that of many hairs there is made one long thick intangled and frightful lock And yet notwithstanding that the Distemper of the hairs is likewise changed cannot be denied in regard that there floweth unto them a preternatural humor and such like hairs as these when they are cut pour forth blood As touching the Causes thereof in the first place these things that are commonly believed and by tradition pass from hand to hand touching the paines that is taken by the Incubi Infants not baptized and other Spirits besides in the weaving of the long ugly and frightful Locks there is none but may easily perceive that they are meerly fabulous and superstitious But that this vice of the hair as wel as many other Diseases may somtimes proceed from Witchcraft and Inchantment appeareth even by the Observation of Christophorus Rumbaumus Doctor and Professor of Physick and my fellow Citizen which Hercules Saxonia reporteth to be Extant in the Observations of Johannes Schenckius the Elder in the seventh Book in these very words of Rumbaumus In the yeer 1590. while I was a long time bestowing my pains though all in vain in the Cure of a Mans Wife who out of the Lees of Beer artificially destilled Brandy Wine at Uâ—atislavia being newly brought to bed and by reason of a great and sudden affrightment upon occasion of a lamentable sire burning the next adjoyning houses taken with an Inflammation of the Lungs upon the retention of her Courses Secundine and what should afterward have come from her and this Inflammation through her own carelessness terminating in an Impostume of the Lungs and the Consumption a certain Emperick an old Woman came unto her and offering her pains promised present help Which she would by no means admit of Whereupon the Emperical old Woman growing much enraged uttering many threatning words she causeth her to be shut out of doors and then presently as she was wont she fals a washing and Cleansing away the filth of her Head having first Combed plaited
any other parts and why in tract of time it vanisheth of its own accord but yet wil not in the least yield unto those Remedies that cal it forth and such as we cal Alexipharmaca or Counterpoysons and lastly from whence it obtaineth that notable and altogether to be admired power of Conglutinating For neither can these be referred unto the manifest qualities of any one humor the first or second although true it is that according to the generating of these depraved humors more or less the evil may possibly creep more or less and be more or less confirmed This may wholly be said which is likewise usual in the explaining of al other poysons that those Waters and the exhalations thereof are infected with a poyson endued with this property that it is more annoying unto the head is fixed more pertinaciously unto the root of the hairs bindeth them together most strongly and wonderfully writheth them and most obstinately resisteth all kind of Remedies whatsoever by reason that the peculiar nature and generation of this poyson is altogether unknown insomuch that this Noble man seemed to have said but the very truth unto me that some Boors there were within his Territories that had discovered more of the original of Plica as also of the progress and Cure thereof than those Authors that had written concerning the same none of which have as yet been so successful as to restore unto perfect health any one that hath been afflicted with this Plica But for the Scurvy it is to be esteemed a far more grievous Malady in regard that it creepeth into the whol blood and the corruption thereof prevailing and getting strength may at length cause death unto the party therewith affected which the Plica if let alone without cure and not medled withal never yet did unto any So that this Noble person is not without good cause very much perplexed and troubled as touching this his Malady being in good earnest grieved that there is hardly any regard had unto this Affect in this City where there hath scarcely ever yet been seen at any time any one infected with the Scurvy And I for my own part although I have seen two Hollanders and one English man both at Venice and at Padua also al three of them affected with an exquisite Scurvy yet I neither expect nor desire that any Credit should be given unto what I say but yet notwithstanding from what I find written touching the Scurvy by Forestus Eugalenus and Sennertus most truly and according to what they had seen and found attested by many Histories I shal presume and that very confidently to affirm that this illustrious Lord is at present much afflicted with the Scurvy For excepting only the swelling of the Lips and the flagginess of the putrid Gums the Accidents of the Scurvy confirmed al other signs and tokens of the Scurvy are present to wit the much and long use in former time of salted and smoke-dried flesh unto which the Soldiery in the Septentrional parts are extreamly addicted add unto this the loosness of the Teeth with some kind of itching in the Gums the continual great lassitude and weariness of the parts and especially of the internal the extension of the left Hypochondrium and the Mesentery and the broad Efflorescencies one while wan and other whiles red budding forth continually here and there throughout the whol body without any Feaver which is conceived to be a Pathognomick Symptom of the Scurvy Unto this we may add that this illustrious person about some three yeers since was apparently affected with the Scurvy and that the Physitian who then had him in cure being most expert in the knowledg of the Scurvy told him plainly and freely at his departure that the reliques and remainders of the Scurvy were not in the least to be sleighted by him but upon al occasions opportunely to be prevented But perhaps the Italian Physitians do therefore sleight and but little account of the name of the Scurvy in regard that they are of opinion that al the aforesaid accidents may be al of them referred unto those causes that are evident and not called by unusual names and such as in former times were not so much as ever heard of For the redundance of the adust Melancholy which is much defiled with Ichores and thin Excrements which said redundance of Melancholy and other the said humors that they are at present to be found in this illustrious Lord is manifestly shewn by the boyling heat of his Liver the weakness of the Spleen the familiar flux of the Haemorrhoids and the frequent use of meats salt and earthy may possibly breed and produce a lassitude and litherness but more especially in the internal parts unto which the humor by its weight and heaviness naturally tendeth Unto al this it may be added that it much impaireth the strength and natural powers enervates and weakens the body and extenuateth the same by corrupting the Aliment it extendeth likewise the Natural Bowels by its great plenty and thickness and obstructeth the same by the admixture of the diffused Ichorous Excrements with the overhot blood Neither are we at al to wonder that various spots arise since that both by its own proper thinness that more hot part of the adust humor is easily carried forth unto the outside of the body and that the expulsive faculty of the internal Bowels being irritated it is no hard matter for it to be purged forth through the loose skin being porous and weak And therefore to me there seemeth to be no cause why we should abuse the new and unusual name of the Scurvy in the explaining of things so wel known But how many sick persons have been most miserably cast away through this kind of reasoning we may every where read in those Authors that have written touching the Scurvy who all of them with one consent affirm that never any yet being affected with the Scurvy and having had administred unto him only these remedies that have acted by a manifest quality and such as were proper to evacuate and temper Melancholy adust and to take away the obstructions of the Bowels although administred by the most able and expert Physitians was thereby perfectly cured in regard that the Melancholy blood in this Disease contracteth a corruption peculiar and such as cannon wel be expressed which ought to be removed and taken away by those Alexipharmaca that are fit and proper for it and that otherwise irritate and enrage adust Melancholy if we regard the manifest qualities For Spoonwort or Scurvy-grass Water Pimpernel and certain kinds of the Cresses and Water Parsley al of them being most sharp and unto which alone the Scurvy giveth place seeing that they attain unto the third degree of heat and greatly dry they would vehemently increase the vices of the adust Melancholy and al the causes thereof unless by their Alexipharmick quality they opposed the corruption of the Scorbutick blood And that the
or no being Cured and his Wound healed he be likely to undergoe and suffer the hurt Action of some one or other of his Members For so oftentimes it happeneth that some Tendon being cut asunder the motion of some part is wholly lost and that the Brain being wounded the Memory or Rational faculty is thereby hurt and Moreover whether the wound be likely to be Cured in a short or whether it wil take up a longer time But on the other side if the wound be altogether incurable whether it be Mortal and such as is likely to hasten Death or else whether it be not more probable that it will degenerate into some long continuing Ulcer And Lastly it must be foretold likewise whether the Changes and Alterations of the Wound will be for the better or for the worse and when these Changes wil be Now in the first place it must be diligently explained What Wounds are Deadly and what Wounds are not so For indeed this Question is of very great Moment and therefore most diligently and exactly to be weighed and known by the Physitian For whereas oftentimes the lives of some men are much hazarded and endangered when they are brought before the Magistrates in the publike Courts of Justice by Reason of Wounds they gave unto others and that oftentimes the Judges desire the Physitians Opinion touching the same great Care and a diligent Endeavour ought to be used that the Physitian give so true a Relation and so distinctly deliver his Opinion touching the quality of the said Wounds that the innocent may not be condemned nor the Guilty acquited But in the first place we are to know that not every Wound which hath Death following it is to be called a Mortal wound but that alone which in its own Nature bringeth Death Now such like wounds are twofold For Mortal or Deadly as Galen in the 5. B. of the Aphor. Aphor. 2. and Aph. 18. teacheth us is somtimes taken and understood of those wounds that are of necessity deadly and somtimes again of such Wounds as are so for the most part as Hippocrates speaketh and such as by Reason of which as the same Hippocrat maketh the limitation in the 18. Aphorism 6. Sect in Coacis or his tract of Playsters those that are wounded almost or for the most part die like as Galen in his 5. B. Aphor. 2. writeth that Deadly is to be taken for that that is dangerous and is oftentimes terminated in Death But the Question is here especially of the former kind for that wound that hath been at any time Cured in others cannot be taken for a wound simply Mortal and Deadly But we shall afterward tel you when it is to be taken and accounted for Mortal or not Mortal And therefore Secondly Wounds cannot be accounted simply Mortal whereupon the supervening of most grievous Symptoms which said Symptoms notwithstanding do not alwaies and necessarily follow upon the reception of these like wounds the wounded person dieth as when in the Wounds of the Joynts and the Nervous parts an inflammation Deliry and other Symptoms happen or that by Reason of a Cacochymy lying secretly in the Body a feaver is kindled upon occasion of the Wound And it is altogether most true that many things often fal out that render Wounds incurable which in their own nature were curable Like as neither are those to be accounted for Wounds simply Mortal the Curing of which is long protracted by Reason of which it at length happeneth that the Wounded person perisheth by a slow and lingring Death the same that happeneth when the Lungs being Wounded an Ulcer and the Consumption follow thereupon or the Thorax or Stomack being wounded which oftentimes after a long space of time become the Causes of Death unto the wounded person For whenas it hath been observed and known that these like Wounds have been healed in others they cannot then be accounted for Wounds simply Mortal But those Wounds are only to be reputed simply Mortal which in the space of a few hours or daies do necessarily bring Death unto the sick person and cannot be cured by any Art And therefore we are to distinguish between Wounds Mortal and Wounds incurable For all Mortal Wounds are incurable but all Wounds that are incurable cannot be said to be Mortal For Wounds incurable as we have told you are al those that though they cannot indeed be cured yet notwithstanding they are not suddenly the Cause of Death unto the wounded person since that although they cannot be healed yet nevertheless the sick person may after this live not only many Weeks but even yeers also And such a like Wound was that which Mathias Cornax in his Epistle Responsory unto Dr. Aegidius Hertogh and Julius Alexandrinus in his Annotations upon the sixth Book of Galen his Meth. of Physick Chap. 4. have described unto us For when as a certain Bohemian Boor as he was hunting received a Wound in his Stomack with a broad hunting spear it could not possibly be consolidated but yet in tract of time the lips of the wound became hardn'd by a certain Callousness growing over them so that the wounded person survived for many yeers after and by applying of an instrument he could at his pleasure evacuate his stomack And now in the next place let us see what Wounds they are that we may account to be simply Mortal or Deadly And now whereas Death happeneth upon the defect extinction of the Native heat and that the Native heat may in a twofold manner be extinguished either sensibly and by degrees as it is in a Natural Death and long continued Diseases as the Consumption and the like or else suddenly and violently the latter way it is that Wounds are said simply and necessarily to bring Death unto the wounded person to wit a violent one Now the innate heat is extinguished either because the vital spirits are dissipated or because they are suffocated And therefore all Wounds that are Mortal and of necessity cause a sudden and violent Death either they suddenly suffocate the vital spirits or else they dissipate and corrupt them But in regard that the Heart is the Store-house of the vital spirits and the Native heat first of all therefore the Wounds of the Heart of all others do especially and most speedily bring upon the Wounded Person a violent Death And the very truth is as Galen writeth in his 5. B. of the places affected and 3. Chapter if the Wound penetrateth unto the ventricle of the Heart especially the left the wounded person of necessity dieth suddenly but if the Wound penetrate not so far as unto the ventricle of the Heart but that it consist in the substance thereof the man may then indeed live for a while but yet nevertheless he must necessarily die this violent Death Secondly It is of necessity that the man die if some Vessel be wounded in that part of the Lungs that are next unto the Heart and
that out of it store of Blood be poured forth unto the Heart overwhelming it and suffocating the heat thereof Thirdly Al the internal wounds of the greater Vessels that cannot by any art be closed upon regard they cause the Blood being plentifully poured forth either out of the Veins or the Arteries that the spirits be suddenly dissipated therefore of necessity they speedily suffocate the wounded person Fourthly All those Wounds are said to be Mortal that suddenly take away the Respiration and hinder the ventilation of the Heart so that the Native heat of the Heart is suffocated and so cause that the Man die even almost in the very same manner as Apoplectical persons are wont to die And such like wounds are especially the Wounds of the Brain but yet not all of them since that there are many Wounds of the Brain that are not Mortal as afterwards we shall shew you and as we have already told you in the first B. of our Practice first part and 23. Chapter But those great Wounds and such as are the Cause that the Animal spirits be suddenly dissipated or that the blood being poured forth of the Vessels the Orifice of the Nerves be quite stopped and so by this means the influx of the Animal Spirits be hindered or that from the same an inflammation of the Brain or a feaver be excited And this is not only done by the Wounds of the very Brain it self but likewise by the strokes and vehement Confusions of the Head by which the Vessels of the Brain and those neer about it are broken and the Blood poured forth of them unto the beginning of the Nerves and there subsisting hinder the influx of the Animal Spirits And this may also happen if the Sinus or hollow places of the Brain chance to be hurt so that out of them blood be poured forth unto the Basis of the Brain and so it is likewise in the Wounds of the Eyes if they penetrate so deep that they open either the Vessels of the Brain or those that are in the Basis thereof or those that are neer about the said Basis of the Brain and so that the Blood poured forth unto the Basis of the Brain hinder the influx of the Animal spirits by compressing the beginning of the Neryes For although that the Blood if it be poured forth above upon the Brain may possibly be emptied forth by perforating and opening of the Cranium or Skul yet nevertheless if it be poured forth unto the Basis of the Brain it is impossible that it should ever be evacuated There seemeth yet nevertheless to be another way whereby the Blood poured forth into the Brain or about the Brain bringeth Death within a vâ—ry few daies if it cannot be evacuated For when as it is without the Vessels it beginneth to putrefie usually about the fifth day from whence feavers deliries and Convulsions are excited so that the man dieth in the same manner almost as one in a Phrensie That which is done by the Wounds of the brain the very same happeneth likewise from the spinal Marrow if it be indeed wholly cut assunder in the superior part thereof for then the motion of all the inferior parts and so of the Thorax likewise is abolished and the wounded persons are suffocated And unto one of these four waies I conceive that al kinds of Mortal Wounds may be referred And therefore if a Wound penetrate into any interior part of the Body so that thereupon the wounded person die within a short space of time we are then to Judg that that Wound was Mortal and if diligent inquiry be made I am of Opinion that it may be referred unto some one kind or other of these Mortal Wounds whether that Wound hurt the vital faculty it self immediatly or else hurt it by the intervening of some other Disease or Symptom For as Nicolaus Boetius writeth out of Felinus in his 323. Decision Numb 10. it is all one whether a Wounded man die of his Wound or of some infirmity caused by the same Which yet nevertheless is so to be understood if the Wound necessarily attract that Disease or that Symptom which is the Cause of Death But as for all the other Wounds whatsoever that cannot be referred unto some one of these manners I conceive that they cannot simply nor necessarily be accounted Mortal The which that it may be made the more plainly to appear we have it now in our purpose in special to weigh and discover unto you the Wounds of all parts that are to be accounted Mortal Now Hippocrates Judgeth the wounds of seven parts to be Mortal What Wounds accounted Mortal by Hippocrates whilest in his sixth Sect. Aphor. 18. he thus writeth Whosoever hath his Bladder out through or his Brain or his Heart or his Midriff or any of his smal Guts or his Stomack or his Liver that Wound is Mortal Which Aphorism notwithstanding in his Coaca or his Tract of Playsters Aphor. 509. he both Limiteth and Amplifieth when he thus saith From a Wound even Death it self may almost happen if any one be wounded in his Brain or in his spinal Marow or in his Liver or in his Midriff or in his Heart or in his Bladder or in any one of the greater Veins Death likewise soon followeth if any extraordinary great Blows be inflicted upon an Artery and upon the Lungs so that the Lungs being wounded the Breath that passeth out at the Mouth is less then that which issueth forth at the Wound But they suddenly perish whosoever they are that have received a Wound in the interior Nerves whether smal or g eat if the Blow or Wound be both Transverse and great but if the Wound be but smal and straight there are some that escape the danger But there is neither Death nor any great dangâ—r impending from those Wounds that are inflicted on those parts of the Body in the which there are none of these or which are as far distant at may be from these Indeed he limits the Aphorism whilest that he doth not simply write that such like wounds are altogether Mortal but almost and for the most part He amplifyeth it whilest that he addeth the spinal Marrow the greater and thicker Veins the rough Artery and the Lungs and the interior Nerves And therfore we wil in order consider the wounds of these parts For it is without doubt that the Wounds of the rest of the Parts are not at all of theâ—selves Morâ—al and this Hippocrates himself teacheth us in the above mentioned Aphorism 509. in Coacis Celsus in his 5. B. and 26. Chap. thus rendereth the foresaid Opinion of Hippocrates He cannot possibly be preserved that hath the Basis of his Brain his Heart his Stomack the parts of his Liver the Marrow in his Back-bone wounded or that person that hath either the middle of his Lungs or the Jejunum i. e. the hungry Gout or any of the smaller Guts or the Stomack or the Reins be
there happeneth unto it a pain an Inflammation a Deliry a Convulsion and other Symptoms Thirdly From the very greatness of the Wound And Fourthly From those things that usually happen and befal the Wound To wit Prognosticks 1. The more Noble the part affected is or which may likewise draw a more Noble part into Consent with it by so much the more dangerous is the Wound 2. Those Wounds that are in the muscles far from the Joynts and the Temples are more easily Cured then those that are in the Nerves Tendons Membranous parts and the Joynts For the wounds of the Nerves and of the nervous parts are for the most part dangerous in regard that by Reason of the pain and inflammations a Convulsion and other grievous Symptoms do easily happen and therefore they require a very expert and diligent Chirurgeon 3. All the Wounds of the internal parts are more dangerous then the Wounds of the external parts 4. Great Wounds are more dangerous then smal ones all things else being answerable 5. Moreover saith Celsus in his 5. B and 26. Chap. that which may much conduce hereunto is the Age and the Body and the order and Course of life and the time of the yeer for sooner is Cured a Child Youth or young man then one that is Ancient and in years and one that is of a strong Constitution is more easily and sooner Cured then he that is of a weak and infirm Body and one that is not over fat nor over lean sooner then if he were one of these and he that is of an intire and sound habit then that man that hath an unsound and Corrupt habit of Body And sooner likewise is that person to be Cured that is given to exercise then the slothful and sluggish person the sober and temperate then one addicted to Wine and Venery 6. Wounds are more easily Cured in the spring time then in the Winter or the hot Summer 7. That Wound likewise that hath a Contusion Joyned with it is the more dangerous And therefore it is of the two better to be wounded with a sharp-pointed or sharp edged then with a blunt and dull Weapon 8. Those Wounds are most safe and most easie to Cure that are made in a straight and direct line but those with more difficulty that are oblique and those most difficultly of all that are round and orbicular 9. If a Nerve or a Vein or an Artery shall be wholly Cut there is less danger impending then if it be cut but only in part alwaies provided that they are none of the more notable Veins and Arteries and Scituate in the deeper parts of the Body For if a Nerve be wholly cut assunder there is then no danger of a Convulsion which we may well fear is night at hand if the Nerve be cut but only in part And so if a principal Vein and Artery be wholly Cut the danger of the Hemorrhage is then wholly taken away when the Vessel is Contracted and drawn together but if a Vein or an Artery be only wounded and not wholly cut assunder very dangerous Hemorrhages do then oftentimes arise And yet nevertheless if it be one of the most Notable and Observable either of the Veins or Arteries that is cut assunder then that part unto which this befalleth is deprived of its wonted Native and necessary heat and is somtimes likewise taken with an Atrophy 10. Those wounds that have passed beyond the last and untmost term of Acute Diseases and especially the fourtieth day are not in themselves Mortal but if the sick person die this may proceed either from all ill disposition of the Body or else by Reason of Errors committed in the Diet of the sick person or the Physitians Errors in the curing thereof Yet nevertheless such like wounds are not Cured without much difficulty in regard that they indicate that there is present some grievous Cause which hindereth the Conglutination of the wound 11. That wound is alwaies evil by which there is somthing cut off and by which the flesh that is cut off from one part hangeth upon some other 12. Such as together with their Vlcers are troubled with Conspicuous and apparent Tumors these are not subject unto any dangerous Convulsion or Madness but those in whom they presently vanish and disappear if this indeed be done in the hinder part then Convulsions and Cramps follow but if in the forepart then there happeneth Madness an Acute pain of the side Empyema and Dysentery if the Tumors be more red then ordinary in the 5. of the Aphor. Aph. 65. And ibid. Aphor. 66. If the Wounds being great and depraved there appear no Tumor this betokeneth much evil which Celsus in his 5. B. and 26. Chap thus rendereth But for a Wound overmuch to swel up is somwhat dangerous but not at all to swel up is far more dangerous Yea most of all perillous The former is an evidence of a great Inflammation and the latter a token of a dead and mortified Body 13. That an Inflammation should supervene upon a great Wound is no wonder at all and therefore it ought not in the least to terrifie us if it do not long continue But for an Inflammation to follow upon a small wound and for it long Continue this indeed is very dangerous being such as is wont to excite Convulsion and Deliries or Dotings 14. When the fifth day is now come how great the Inflammation it like to be it will then shew it self On which said day the Wound being again uncovered the color thereof ought well to be considered Which if it be Pale and Wan Leaden-colored of a various colour or black we are then to know for a truth that this wound is evil and dangerous and this whensoever we well consider it cannot much terrifie and affrighten us Cornel. Cellus Lib. 5. Chap. 26. 15. A Convulsion in a Wound is very pernitious Hippocrat Sect. 5. Aphorism 2. 16. A Vomiting also of Choler that is neither voluntary nor yet accustomed unto even presently so soon as ever a man is wounded or while the Inflammation remaineth this is an ill sign because it betokeneth that the Nervous parts are wounded 17. If the wound in the Arm Hand or other part be so great that by Reason of the Veins and Arteries cut assunder it can no longer possibly receive any influx from the Liver and the heart the extream part then dieth and therefore lest that the Gangrene should be communicated unto the sound part it is maturely even with all speed to be cut off 18. Those wounds that happen unto Cathectical and Hydropical persons are very hardly Cured because that as Hippocrates speaks of Vlcers Whatsoever is dry cometh neerer unto that that is sound and whatsoever is moist approacheth very neer unto that that is vitiated 19. The greater the Wound is the more time all things else being answerable is required for the curing thereof and the lâ—ss it is the less time it
requireth for its Cure so that some wounds indeed are cured in twenty four hours time but others require the space of many daies for their perfect Cure 20. That wound that is not purged and cleansed but with much difficulty is likewise hard to Cure and flow in the Curing in regard that that which is an impediment unto the Curing thereof is not taken away without much difficulty 21. A wound in that part that is apt and ready to receive the influx of the Humors is very hardly Cured 22. All wounds that have any other affects complicated and inâ—erwoven with them are the more difficultly cured For the more the Affects are the more Nature is hurt and it is easier for her to take away and correct one only affect then many and in very deed the more the affect that is conjoyned doth hurt the temperament of the part so much the more difficult will the wound be to Cure 23. All things extraneous and that coming from without stick in the wound if at the very first they cannot be drawn forth they much retard the Cure 24. Wounds have likewise their Critical daies touching which Hyppocrat in Coacis Praenat faith That for a seave in the wounds of the Head to begin the fourth day or the seventh or the eleventh is very fatal and dangerous but that for the most part it is to be Fudged of if it begin on the fourth day of the wound and so continue unto the eleventh or that it begin on the seventh day continue unto the fourteenth or seventeenth or if it begin on the eleventh and continue unto the twentieth And in his B. of the Wounds of the Head he ' faith that when any Error is committed in the Cure of a wound that then for the most part if it be in the winter a Feaver cometh upon it before the fourteenth day but if it be in the Summer after the seventh day and there he also asserteth that some perish either in the Summer time before the seventh or in the winter before the fourteenth And in his 4 B. de Popular he there relareth that unto the Son of Metrophantus being wounded in his Head there happened unto him a Feaver on the twelfth day and that he died about the twenty fourth day And in ' the popular he reporteth that Antonoius of a Wound in his head died the sixteenth day and a servant Maid in Omylum on the fourteenth day unto whom a Feaver had befaln on the eighth day and that the Daughter of Nereus by a friend of hers being in sport and merriment struck on the forepart of her Head at that very time affected with the Vertigo presently became breathless and as soon as she was come home she was forthwith taken with a vehement Feaver and with a pain in her head and a redness about her face and that she died on the nineth day when on the seventh day about her right ear there proceeded forth a great quantity more then a Porringer ful of filthy stinking Pus or Mattier being somwhat red but very offensive And that the Son of Phile after a wound in his head had a Feaver surprizing him on the ninth day and upon this he soon after dyed And that Aristippus receâ—ving a violent and grievous blow by the stroke of an Arrow upon the upper part of his Belly died in seven daies after And all along in Hippocrates we shall find that he also in wounds did observe the Critical daies The truth is that wounds as wounds have no Critical daies since that a wound is a Disease without matter But as there may happen unto it some certain matter that ought to be Concocted or some kind of disturbance of the Humors upon occasion of the wound in this regard it may likewise have some Crisis For even Nature her self upon some certain fixed and set daies both concocteth that that ought to be concocted and calmeth the disturbance of the Humors And therefore whensoever on the Critical daies there is no change nor alteration for the worse but that all things proceed in a right manner and that the Symptoms which before were present are now quieted and Calmed it then affords great hopes of a happy Cure to ensue But if on the Contrary in these daies there supervene any evil as pain Inflammation or Feaver or if those Symptoms that were before present are not lessened but are rather become more intense and greater then before it then betokeneth either Death or a very difficult Cure And it is altogether a very rare thing that any such kind of motion in wounds ever bode any good unto the party since that it declareth that Nature is not able to quiet and Calm that Motion of the Humors that happeneth in a wound but that being stird up and set on work she endeavoureth the expulsion of these Humors either unto the wounded part or some other principal part And therefore when any such motion as this is taken notice of in a wound rather much evil then any good at all is from thence to be presaged And therefore it will be to very good purpose to observe those Critical daies in wounds that so by them we may come to know the useful actions of Nature and that so we may not hinder them We are likewise on these daies to abstain from all those things that may excite any motion of the Humors on the said Critical daies Chap. 4. Of the Cure of Wounds and first of all touching the Indications The first and Common indication of the solution of unity is the uniting thereof or unity dissolved sheweth that the parts that are separated and disjoyned should again be united and brought together so far forth indeed as the wound is a simple affect But if there be conjoyned other Affects whether they be causes or diseases or symptoms there are then so many indications given us as those several things are that are conjoyned with the Wound and so constitute a compound Affect and these may be very many For somtimes the weapon or some other body sticketh in the Wound which because that it is extraneous it hath the nature of a cause and as those things that are from internal causes and in their whol kind preternatural indicateth its removal If there be any of the substance of the flesh lost there is then a double indication given to wit that which is divided is again to be united and that which is wanting again to be renewed If the flesh and the skin be bruised that that is bruised is to be converted into Pus that so it may separate and fall off And so likewise of al other affects that are conjoined with the Wound the case is one and the same Now we will first of all treat of a simple Wound and the solution of continuity that is caused by a weapon upon which there hath as yet followed no other evil but yet because that somtimes the Weapon or some other strange
and convenient and that yet notwithstanding the sick party by the help and assistance of Nature recovered and became sound again But now as for those Reasons that he objecteth against the Ancient way the first of them is this that the wounded part is too often exposed unto the Ambient Air from whence its heat is weakned and so thereupon great store of Excrements bred and treasured up But as for this that is so often imputed unto the Ambient Air frequently admitted into the Wound and that for this cause alone the greater abundance of Excrements are collected this is only said but no waies proved For these Copious and abundant Excrements do not proceed from the Air but they have other causes For that smal and inconsiderable appulse of the Air which yet notwithstanding as I have said is by all means possible and as much as may be to be avoided and the operation therefore to be performed in a warm place it cannot cause so great an alteration And moreover also the Excrements are likewise collected because that the Blood and Humors faln forth of the Vessels are necessarily converted into Pus and Sanies that is to say thick and thin Excrements although the temperament of the part be sound and unhurt But that the very temperament of the part may be hurt even by the Wound it self as also by the cutting and opening of the Vessels and likewise by the efflux of the Blood and Spirits is a truth that cannot be denied and Caesar Magatus himself in his first B. and 9. Chap. taketh upon him to prove the same at large And this very weakning of the part by Reason of the wound inflicted and the change and alteration of the temperament is the cause that not presently and on the very first day the Pus is generated in the Wound but for the most part on the fourth day to wit when Nature hath recovered and gotten her strength again and the heat of the part is renewed And furthermore the Bodies on which Wounds are inflicted are not evermore exactly found and pure but oftentimes Cacochymical albeit they may seem exactly sound which although they receive but some very light and sleight wound yet this in these Cacochymical bodies degenerateth into an Ulcer by reason of the vitious humors that abundantly flow unto the wounded part As for what is in the Second place objected that from the frequent loosening of the wound the often handling and moving of the part a pain and thence a fluxion may be caused in the part affected with the Wound unto this objection we have already before given an Answer To wit that the experienced and skilful Chirurgeon may very easily prevent the said pain and although that some pain should chance to be excited from the uncovering of the Wound yet nevertheless the inconvenience and pain that would arise from the reteining and not cleansing away of those Excrements might prove far greater and of a more dangerous Consequence Thirdly Magatus although without cause feareth lest that in the uncovering of the Wound there should happen a dissipation of the spirits and Native heat For if there be any such dissipation of the Spirits and heat this happeneth together with the very effusion of the blood But then so soon as this flux of the Blood stoppeth the orifices of the Vessels do again shut close so that there needs no fear at all of any such dissipation of the Spirits and Nature being otherwise sollicitous and careful about the preservation of the spirit and the Radical heat expelleth the offensive and hurtful Excrements and stil reteineth those that are useful as we may plainly see it to be done in Critical Evacuations Fourthly and lastly they object this also that as often as wounds are unbound and opened so often is Nature disturbed and distracted from her proper Office and Work But there is no ground at all for this fear For Nature cannot in so short a space of time as while the Wound is opened and bound up again possibly be disturbed unless there happen a very great and extraordinary alteration But it will be rather disturbed if the Wound be not cleansed from those Excrements III. Caesar Magatus and Ludovicus Septalius do not solidly confute those causes by which the Ancients and all the Chirurgeons even unto our very times were moved and drawn unto this often opening and unbinding of Wounds For First of all that they determine and conclude that Wounds are therefore often to be uncovered that so those Excrements that are necessarily generated may be evacuated this say these is not indeed Requisite and altogether needful in regard that the thin Excrement may partly be digested by exhalation and partly be driven out of the wound by the heat but as for the thick if any such be generated it is confounded and mingled together with the Pus and so by Nature expelled together with the said Pus But experience it self teacheth us that this is most false that the thin Excrement is alwaies digested by exhalation seeing that oftentimes we find that it rendereth the Wound exceeding moist and that there floweth forth great store thereof And for the thick Excrement although it be mingled with the Pus yet notwithstanding it is not of its own accord wholly evacuated or if it be evacuated it is but very slowly and therefore being retained it acquireth an Acrimony and so causeth a pain and a new afflux and therefore it is speedily and seasonably before this shal happen to be evacuated and cleansed away and for this Reason the Wound is to be uncovered as oft as need shall require For neither indeed doth Nature her self expel these Excrements Nature the truth is doth separate the useful Excrement from that that is altogether unuseful But when the Excrements are thus separated the useful from the unuseful and stick in the Cavity of the wound Nature hath then no more that she can do for it is not in her power to expel them but the Excrement either of its own accord and by reason of its weight floweth forth or else it is thrust out by the flesh growing underneath it and this if it be not done it is left stil to remain in the wound Neither also can the wounded part be alwaies kept in such a Scituation and so placed that the Pus by its weight tending downward should of its own accord flow forth For all wounds whatsoever that are inflicted in the fore parts of the Body are altogether unfit for such a Scituation as is requisite for a Spontaneous efflux of the Pus or Noisom purulent Mattier seeing that it is no waies convenient that the Patient should lie upon his face And so likewise the Wounds of the hinder part although that they be so Scituated that the Pus may easily flow forth from them yet nevertheless a lying upon the wounded part is no waies fit and convenient but painful and troublesom in regard that the whole bulk of
lucid and lightsom body is the greater also is its sphere of Activity and hereupon it is that the starrs of all other bodies do scatter and disperse their light from them furthest in distance and widest in breadth We are now therefore to make enquiry in regard that it is of a certainty that the Weapon salve with which the Weapon is anoynted is in body absent and distant from the wounded party whether the weapon-salve touch the Wounded body either of these two waies for a third way there is none Neither can this be done by Accident some quality since that an Accident doth not pass from one subject to another neither diffuse it self at a distance and unto any other body Now I say that this is not done neither indeed can be either of these wayes The Weapon-salve doth not Act by sending forth any small bodies For first of all those Atomes or Effluvious bodies that flow forth having no certain motion of their own but moving inordinately hither and thither this way and that way how can these possibly directly and in a straight line tend unto the wounded person Neither is there any Cause that we should here fly unto and plead the likeness of Substance For although that those smallest bodies do at the length apply themselves unto others of their own kinds as we may plainly see in thunder and lightning yet notwithstanding when they at first exhale out of the body they wander up and down inordinately this way and that way And much less may we have recourse unto the spirit of the World by whose carrying and conveying whereof these smallest bodies may from the weapon anointed at length come unto the wounded person and the wound it self For those things are indeed spoken of the spirit of the world but they are not proved yea but rather they are opposed by reasons strong and weighty And furthermore since that this cure extends it self very far in length and as they wil have us beleeve at the distance of some miles if this were done by the effusion of those small bodies seeing there is so very little of the Unguent and yet much less of that natural Balsam that sticketh unto the Weapon that Unguent with the Balsam would easily fly abroad into the Air and there vanish and so the very foundation of the cure being taken away and gone the cure it self must needs cease The Weapon salve doth not Act by any species But if they wil say that his Action is performed by the species or Magnetick action they ought first of all to prove that there are such species in this Unguent for indeed Nature hath given unto some simples and things natural not compounded by art a virtue of sending forth such like species as these we speak of and then they must shew us what the nature of them is and what their sphere of Activity For it is no way credible that the virtue of this Unguent should extend it self for twelve miles round about and so orbicularly As for what concerns the Loadstone from which they are wont to term these magnetick actions the Load-stone doth indeed attract the Iron although it be at some distance from it but if very far removed and beyond the sphere of its Activity it doth not attract and the very same is likewise well known to be done in other such like occult and magnetick Actions For the Loadstone and other the like bodies do put forth their virtues in a straight and direct line which yet nevertheless are not extended in infinitum as we say and they are oftentimes likewise intercepted by the interposing of other things So the Sun-beams by the coming between of an opacous body are excluded Who then can believe that from so smal a pittance of the Unguent and so little of the blood there should break forth so many of these small bodies or species thorow the chest in which the anoynted weapon is shut up and that they should thence be carried so great a distance even twelve miles that they should penetrate thorow Mountains and Walls and tend directly unto the wounded person close shut up within his Chamber or in bed and that there they should pass throw those many double swathes wherein the wound is wrapped and so insinuate themselves at length into the wound it self The Loadstone is moved unto the Iron but this unguent is not anoynted upon the Wound but upon the Weapon And the Loadstone indeed being but only moved toward the Iron draweth it but now in the right using of this unguent what a company of Ceremonies and superstitious practises there are used we have shewn you before And in other respects also there appeareth a very vast difference between the Loadstone and this Weapon salve The Loadstone is a natural body and so hath its Natural Effect wh ch it evermore worketh in one and the same manner The Weapon salve is a Composition out of many things and by some it is made one way and by others after a different manner and of other things as before we have shewn you And the Unguent ought also to effect many things to wit perform all those things that are Necessary for the curing of the wound preserve the Wound free from pain and likewise bring pain upon it if it be not rightly preserved or if it chance to be defiled For if it ought to perform all that that is otherwise the work of Nature in the curing of Wounds there will be then altogether a necessity that it perform many things to wit that it concoct whatsoever is to be concocted that it expel the Pus and excrements and that it generate flesh Yea moreover it ought to perform the office both of the Physitian and also of the Medicaments which is indeed very various For neither are all those bodies that are Wounded a like disposed some of them being sound bodies others Plethorick and a third sort Cacochymical the parts likewise are various as flesh Nerves Membranes which require Medicaments of a different kind the virtues of all which this unguent ought to sustain And if a man shall at one and the same time as it very often happeneth receive dvers wounds in different parts of his body and from different weapons the question then wil be whether it be sufficient to anoynt one of the Weapons only and whether or no the virtue thereof wil be conveyed unto al these several wounds or whether or no all the weapons are to be anoynted and whether each particular unguent wil do its own office and this tend straight and directly unto that wound that was inflicted by this weapon and that unguent likewise unto another wound made by that other weapon A reason should likewise be rendered why the unguent should not perform the same while it is in the box which they say it performs when it is anoynted upon the weapon For they have no ground to say that by the benefit of that balsam
the Liver Ibid. P. 7. Sect. 1. Chapt. 11. Of the Wounds of the Reins Ibid. P. 8. Sect. 1. Chapt. 5. Of the Wounds of the Bladder Ibid. P. 9. Sect. 1. Chapt. 5. Of the Wounds of the Testicles Ibid. Chap. 11. Of the Wounds of the Yard Ibid. P. 10. Chap. 15. Of the Wounds of the Abdomen Book 4. P. 1. Sect. 2. Chapt. 1. We treated of the Wounds of the Womb. Chap. 23. Of the Diseases and Symptoms that happen unto Wounds And now since that it often happeneth that other Diseases as likewise divers symptoms do happen unto Wounds and follow upon them al which yield forth peculiar Indications and so draw the cure to themselves deject and weaken the strength of the Patient and render the Wounds very difficult to be cured and dangerous we ought therefore to treat of those also and to shew you how and by what means they are to be removed and taken way until which be done no Cure of the wound is to be expected Of Feavers And indeed in the first place it happeneth very often that Fevers follow upon Wounds And therefore although I have already treated of Feavers in a peculiar Tract by its self yet nevertheless in regard that it much concerneth us to know and rightly to understand the differences of Feavers that follow upon Wounds that so we may the better remove them we wil therefore herein this place speak somthing of them inspeciall and particularly And therefore first of al we are diligently to inquire what the nature of this Feaver is that followeth upon the Wound and what the Cause of it For these kind of Feavers are very various some of them being every day Feavers having their Original from the great disturbance of the spirits and the boyling heat of the blood by reason of anger Fear and upon all occasions of the humors being disturbed by the motion of the body or the commotion of the Mind And moreover also Secondly these feavers happen while the Pus and especially if there be great store of it is in breeding according to that of the 47. Aphor. of the second Sect. Thirdly from an Inflammation Fourthly and somtimes these putrid Feavers are likewise generated from the putridness that is in the wounded part And fifthly from the store of the vitious humors The first kind of Feavers invadeth the Patient at the first in the very beginning The first kind of seaver from the disturbance of the humors and as I told you before it proceedeth from the passion of the mind and the motion of the body and the disturbance of the blood and spirits following thereupon And hitherto also belongeth most vehement pain which by dsturbing the humors and causing restlesness may both set on fire those humors and the spirits and likewise excite a Feaver Their Signs Now these Feavers are known by this that they invade the wounded person instantly upon the inflicting of the Wound and together with it But yet notwithstanding because that the putrid Feavers may likewise somtimes invade the person immediatly and even from the very first beginning therefore by what Signs these Ephemerae or every day Feavers may be discerned from the putrid we have told you before and the difference will sufficiently appear from what we have written hereof in our first Book of Feavers and sixth Chapter Prognosticks And the truth is these Feavers of themselves bring with them no danger at all unto the sick person and yet Nevertheless neither can they at all promise any safety unto him seeing that then the time of the fluxion and Inflammation that are wont to follow upon the Wound is not as yet overpassed and gone The Cure But now this Feaver requireth not any peculiar Cure but if the Patient will but only submit himself unto the strict Rules of Dyet soon vanisheth of its own accord But yet nevertheless all the Causes thereof if they be yet present or that there be any fear of their returning are to be removed for otherwise they may easily draw upon the person some kinde of danger And in regard that otherwise about the fourth day Inflammations and fluxions are wont to happen these Feavers if they continue so long as until the said fourth day may possibly attract and augment those Evils And then again while the Pus is in breeding A Feaver from the generating of Pus and especially if there be a great abundance thereof generated Feavers are caused as Hippocrates telleth us in the 2 Aphorism Sect. 27. For then whatsoever over aboundeth in the wounded part and cannot be changed into the substance of the part beginneth to putrefie and there is caused as it were a certain kinde of boyling forth of putrefied mattier And yet notwithstanding Nature doth what lieth in her power and what she is not able to turn into the substance of the part she doth what she can so to work and frame it that it may not be altogether corrupted but most of it turned into Pus And therefore from this Ebullition or boyling there is indeed a heat of the blood in the Veins and Arteries communicated unto the Heart which when it is thither come it kindleth a Feaver that is like unto an Ephemera of many daies rather then to putrid Feavers properly so called Signs And therefore the Signs of Putridness are absent and appear not and so likewise for the Signs of an Inflammation and these Feavers invade the wounded person at that time wherein the Pus is wont to be generated and especially about the fourth day The heat is much but withall sweet the pulse great swift and frequent The Urine differeth and recedeth but little from its Natural state and there is no ill and dangerous Symptom Joyned together with it to accompany it Prognostick This Feaver of it self hath no danger at all in it but soon after ceaseth Cure And this that it may so much the sooner be done there is a passage forth to be made for the Pus and this so much the more speedily if the Pus be conteined in a more noble part or in a part that hath consent with some one of the more principal and noble parts and withal we are to endeavour that al the afflux of the Humors may be hindered and prevented And Thirdly Feavers from an Inflammation Feavers are somtimes kindled from the Inflammation that followeth and happeneth unto the wounded part somtimes Quotidians or every day Feavers and somtimes putrid Feavers even according as the Spirits Wax hot and this heat is communicated unto the Heart and also according as the putrid Vapours transfused into the Veins and Arteries do penetate unto the Heart and heat it Signs Now these like Feavers are known from the Signs of an Inflammation touching which we have spoken in the first Part and 5. Chapter But whether the Feaver be a Quotidian or a right putrid Feaver this may be known by the Signs of them both of which we have likewise
of Cloves Mace Nutmeg of each one ounce and half Bdellium two ounces Ammoniacum Opopanax Galbanum of each one ounce Indian Tacamahaca and Caranna of each four ounces Castoreum and Saffron of each six drams the Root of the herb Masterwort Angelica Valerian Acorus Costus of each half an ounce Fat styrax Calamâ—te one ounce and half the fat of a Lion and Bulls fat of each two ounces the best burning Water one quart and mingle them wel together And Lastly if the Convulsion happen from the Retention of the Pus or other excrements then we are to endeavor that by all waies and means a passage forth may be made for both the thin and thick excrements and that there may be some liquor dropt into the Wound that hath in it a power and virtue to cleanse and consume And outwardly also there ought somewhat to be imposed that hath a power of drawing from the depth and bottom of the Wound which kind of Medicaments may sufficiently be known from what we have written before and more especially touching the Wound of the Nerves Chap. 24. Whether it be lawfull for a Christian by Amulets the Greeks call them Periapta we Preservatives or else by hanging of Seals about their bodyes or by the like means to defend and preserve themselves from all danger by Weapons SInce that there is nothing now adays more frequently practised by Soldiers then by certain Amulets or Periapta as also by Seals and Characters to fence and Guard themselves against all thrusts and Strokes of Weapons and Gunshot and so to render themselves altogether inviolable before we end this discourse touching Wounds we think it not amiss for a Conclusion to add and discuss this question whether it be lawfull for a Christian and whether he may with a safe Conscience and without breach of Piety in any such manner as aforesaid make his body weapon-proof and impenetrable by Gunshot For although I neither desire to make any inquiry into the secret and private practises of these kind of Persons nor think it worth the while so to do yet notwithstanding this is a thing very well and commonly known that these men cannot Guard and fortify themselves from all kind of violence whatsoever but only against the thrusts and strokes of Swords and other the like Weapons as also from Musket and Pistol bullets so that such like Weapons and smaller Gun-shot shall not by any means be able to penetrate their skin But yet these persons may by Clubs be dry-beaten and by bullets shot forth of the greater Guns as Ordnance and the like be hurt and violated yea they may hereby likewise be destroyed although it be true that their skin cannot easily be wounded Yea moreover even as themselves confess there are some certain parts that cannot thus be safe-guarded and preserved impenetrable and inviolable and more especially their Eyes And moreover this is likewise commonly reported that some of them can make not only themselves but that they can render even the bodies of others so impenetrable and inviolable that they shall not be hurt by any kind of Weapons yea that some of them are able to cause that butter shall not be cut either by knife Sword or by hatchet And thirdly they report this also that such as are altogether ignorant and unwitting unto any such practise may likewise by others be made inviolable and proof against all kind of Weapons and Darts The various wayes and manner by which som make themselves impenetrable by Weapons But now they have divers waies means of making themselves thus impenetrable and weapon proof which I neither know nor desire to know In the general I shall only acquaint you with one or two of those things that are commonly carryed about by them that so by them you may likewise know how the better to Judge of all the rest And first of all it is scarcely unknown to any that there are certain Seals or Pentacula as they call them that are graven with figures and Characters and ignorantly lettered as Apuleius speaketh and these are carried up and down and by the Souldiers hung about their Necks and they are wont also to be bound unto their Body that so by them they may render themselves inviolable and not to be hurt by any Weapons And some there be that only inscribe these kind of Characters upon a piece of paper and so hang them unto their Bodies And I my self knew a man who reported that he hung one of these sheets of Paper about the Neck of a Dog and then he shot him close at hand with a bullet out of a hand-Gun and yet the Dog was not at all any whit hurt thereby And there are some likewise who swallow down these sheets or pieces of paper thus Figured and Charactered And there is extant in a certain publique writing an instance of the like Artifice if we may so call these delusions and impostures of the Devil by which a certain Gentleman fenced and guarded his Body against all kinde of Weapons Which practise of that renowned Commander that so valiantly and succesfully fought many battles against the Turks in the behalf of the Christians in Hungary whether it make more for his praise or dishonor I leave it free unto any one to Judg thereof I shall only say this that oftentimes even great persons Princes and worthies have been deceived in this kinde and have too incautelously given Credit unto these Cheaters and deceivers who go up and down selling these things and oftentimes putting them off at very dear rates and have not sufficiently weighed and considered the dangerous consequence of what they go about And therefore as for the Course that these men take seeing that it is altogether superstitious impious I do not think it any waies fit for me by my writings to propagate it unto Posterity and yet notwithstanding that the superstition and wickedness of this practise may appear I will in the general speak somwhat thereof aâ—â— delineate it in some particulars At the sacred time of our Saviours Nativity or as we call it Christmas about midnight in a sheet of Vellom or Parchment there are these letters inscribed I. N. R. I. and this same sheet of Parchment is closed up in certain bals or Lumps of Wheaten dough which are privily put upon the high Altar that so at certain and divers times three Masses may be celebrated over them And then one of these little balls with certain superstitious prayers they have for that purpose must be eaten in the morning and this wil for that day preserve the man safe and sound from all kinde of Wounds whatsoever In the same little Book the writing before mentioned we are taught in what manner on the day any wound is inflicted before Sunrising the Moss is to be taken and shaved from the Skul of one that was hanged or broken upon the wheel and this with certain prayers which if sewed into the Garment
fetcht and brought unto him from heaven it self And thus the senses of Men being possessed and lying under a threefold Obligation hath increased and grown up unto so great a heighth that even at this day it is very prevalent in most Nations and in the East especially it hath a commanding power over such Kings as have Kings for their subjects The Reconciler Difference 101 from that of Ptolomy in his Centiloquy that the faces of sublunaries are subject unto the Celestial Aspects that is to say the species of the Living Creatures of this inferior world are subject to the Caelestial images concludeth and positively determineth that the Caelestial sign Scorpio hath the predominance over al inferior Scorpions and the Serpent over all Serpents here upon Earth But grant indeed that it be so which yet Nevertheless they have no way proved that these inferior Earthly Scorpions are subject unto the sign of the Scorpion in the Heavens yet what is all this to the Scorpion carved and engraven upon the precious Stone Certainly a Dog or Scorpion engraven or pictured is not of the same kind nor under the same Genus with the living Creature Dog or Scorpion There are others that say that this virtue is instilled into these Seals from Heaven and the Stars and that the Astral Spirit that hath its influence and is sent upon them doth not only accommodate it self unto those Metals precious Stones and those plants but that it doth likewise secretly intermingle it self even with their very substance and that in the very first Creation it obtained a Mutual and Sympathetical consent with them then a Familiarity and Lastly soon after a Continuation also with them But let it indeed be granted that the Heavens and the Stars do not only as Erastus will have it in this Quest Part 1. Disputat against Paracelsus Page 151. warm these inferior Bodies and enlighten them and that in this manner they do as a Common and general cause at all times produce one and the same effect in all things here below but let it likewise be determined that there are some certain peculiar Stars that work upon these inferior Bodies by their secrets and occult influences and that they do peculiarly affect those things with which they have the aforesaid familiarity and that one Star hath a familiarity with the Adamant another with the Rose and a third with some other Plant But I pray what maketh all this for the engraving and inscribing of Figures and Characters seeing that the Stars communicate their virtues unto things here below in a meer Natural way without any prescript or Artifice of ours And wherefore do not the Stars and Constellations infuse those their virtues equally and indifferently into Metals or precious Stones whilest they are whole and entire and before they are engraven and inscribed with any Characters as they do afterwards if these men speak truth into those that have such like Characters Carved and Engraven upon them And certain it is that Paeony gathered at such a fit season of the year as also other Plants and all things else whatsoever that are made use of instead of Natural Amulets do put forth their virtues and so likewise the Load-stone draweth the Iron and is moved unto the Pole without any kinde of Figure or Character engraven thereon And hereupon Galen rightly determineth that the Jasper stone hath the very same virtues whether the sign of the Scorpion be carved upon it yea or no. And Henricus Cornelius Agrippa seemeth to differ but very little from this opinion who in his 1 B. of occult Philosoph and 33. Chap. thus writeth touching the thing in Controversie All the Stars saith he have their own proper Natures Proprieties and Conditions the Signs and Characters whereof they do by their Raies and Beams produce likewise even in these inferior Bodies to wit in the Elements in pretious Stones in Plants in Animals and their Members Whereupon it is that every thing whatsoever from its Harmonical disposition and from its own Star Iradiating and Darting its Beams upon it obtaineth some special Sign and Character imprinted upon it that is significative of that Star or Harmony and containing some special virtue in it self differing from others either in general or in special or in the number of the matter praeexistent Every thing therefore hath its own Character imprinted upon it for the working of some peculiar effect by its own Star and especially by that which above all other things hath the sovereign power and predominance over it and these Characters contein within themselves and so also they likewise retein these proper Natures of their own Stars as also their virtues and Roots and they produce the like operations with them on other things upon which they are reflected and they also draw forth and help forward the influences of their own Stars whether Planets or even fixed Stars also and Celestial signs and Images to wit as often as they are wrought and fashioned in a due and fit matter in their own due and proper time and with due and fitting Solemnities And there he also delineateth very strange and admirable letters and Characters proper and peculiar unto each of the Planets And therefore if any one desire and seek after the virtues of any Star the thing that is subject unto that Star is to be engraven upon somwhat that he wears about him As for instance if any one desire to have the virtue and influence of the Sun let him then take Gold and engrave upon it the Character of that Planet at that very time when the virtues of the said Planet are most strong and vigorous But these are all meerly grounded upon a false supposition whereas they take that for granted which indeed was never yet by us neither will it ever be granted unto them For first of al Agrippa and others do attribute unto these Seals many such like virtues as we may see frequently in divers places of their Descriptions which in very truth cannot be the Natural virtues of any Star And Paracelsus in the fourth B. of his Archidox Magic teacheth us how we may make a Bodkin and paint and inscribe upon it certain Characters and then he affirmeth that if any one shal with Chalk make a circle against a wal and in the very Centre thereof fix the sayd Bodkin all the flies neer that place wil come and sit upon the sayd Circle and these remain until such time as the Bodkin shall be again pulled out of the Wall But let Apella the Jew believe this for indeed I shal not And yet notwithstanding there are at this day those that do not only believe this but endeavour likewise by their publique writings to perswade others hereunto and these conceive that this virtue is by those Characters derived from the Constellations But let them shew us what Star it is that hath this commanding power over these Flies Beelzebub is indeed called the god of Flies And without all
are performed and whether by a Natural Cause or by the assistance of the Evil Spirit But now unto any one that shal accurately and exactly and without any prejudice weigh and consider the whole business it wil very easily appear that these vertues and effects cannot proceed from any Natural Cause For two things there are in those Seals the matter it self and the Characters engraven upon it unto neither of which this virtue can be ascribed for the matter is from Nature and hath in it no such virtues and this they themselves see a necessity of confessing And here therefore for the proving of the efficacy of these Seals they betake themselves to Amulets and pretend the virtue of them But be it so indeed that all things whatsoever are written touching these Amulets are true as most certain it is that very many of them are yet what is all this unto these Seals in which if we consider the Metals Characters and the like it is without all doubt that those things have in them no such virtues And Paeony the Hoof of the Beast Alx and the like do shew and put forth those virtues that they have albeit there be no Characters at all engraven upon them and the like also Galen in the place before alleadged tels us that he himself had by experience found to be true of the Jasper-stone And then as these Seals have not their virtue from the matter so neither from the Characters that are from the Artificer and cannot have any such virtues either from the Artificer or from themselves For why these Characters are from an Idea in the minde of the Artificer which doth not work any effect upon things external And of themselves they are nothing else but Figures But now there is no power nor efficacy at all in Figures for the working any effect in regard that they are nothing else but only qualities of a quantity For all virtue and power of acting is principally from substance which by its qualities is efficacious and operative Action is between Contraries of the same kinde and such are not Natural and Artificial among which are these Characters Neither do things Artificial work upon things Natutal nor alter or affect them as they are such but they Act and work upon them as they have a Natural matter And so on the contrary things Natural do not Act upon Artificial things by altering or affecting them as such but as they consist of a Natural matter And therefore Images or Names engraven upon matter can of themselves perform nothing and the matter if it be at all affected by the Heavens is equally and as much affected if it hath not any Image or Figure at all engraven upon it and as for Characters Figures and Words engraven upon the mater they have in them no peculiar virtue of receiving the Influences of the Caelestial Bodies neither can they give any such virtue unto the Matter The truth is that Rodolphus Goclenius the younger doth indeed endeavour to give an Answer unto this objection whilest in his Magnetick Synarthrosis page 101. he thus writeth It is not the Statue saith he as a Statue neither yet the Seal nor the Image and figure as such that can affect any other Statue or quality For the very truth is that these Artificial Seals do acquire no virtue at al from Art but the virtue is instilled and infused into them from Heaven and the Stars I say again that this same Celestial Ray and Astral spirit that is sent down hither and here hath its influence in this sublunary world doth not only Accomodate it self unto the Metalls Stones and those plants aforesaid but doth likewise secretly and imperciptibly insinuate it self into their very substance with the which even from the very first Creation it hath obtained a Mutual and sympathetick familiarity connexion and continuation But now this spirit hath its influence without any adjuration Consecration and invocation of Devills but altogether in a Natural way But all that he answereth is nothing worth For this is that very thing according as it is in the Question which he ought to prove to wit that upon Metals and papers ignorantly engraven and Lettered there can any such like virtue as is attributed unto these Seals be derived from heaven and the Stars For although we do not deny that the Stars have their secret influences upon these inferiour bodies and therefore he hath taken much pains to very little purpose in proving of it to wit that the Stars do act upon these inferior bodies not only by their motion and light but also by their occult influence yet nevertheless two things there are especially of which there is great question to be made The first is this whether the Stars have in them any such virtue of producing fortuitous Events and meer casualties and such effects as are not Natural but wholly depend upon the will and good pleasure of Men. And the other is this to wit why they do not communicate those their influential virtues unto Metalls as they are of themselves but only unto such of them as are engraven with Characters For what have those Characters to do with the Stars And what hath Mars in the Heavens to do with the image of an Armed man Or what hath Saturn to do with an old man holding the plough And so of all other the Planets And the very same is likewise to be sayd the case standing al one touching the signs of the Zodiack and the rest of the Asterisms unto which Names have been given by Men according to their wills and pleasure for the teaching and instructing of others in the grounds of Astronomy who could if they had so pleased have given some other names unto those Asterisms which we now from them call Pisces or Sagitarius Like as the Hollanders even in our Age have most freely and according as they thought good imposed names upon all those Meridional signs that they observed in their Navigations to the Southerly parts And so the signs and figures likewise denoting those Asterisms have been imposed according to the wills and fancies of Men and therefore we conclude that there is no Necessity at all why the virtue of any Star should insinuate it self into any such Character as is imposed meerly by the wil and fancie of Men although it be engraven and inscribed at such a certain time the Star being then in such or such a position And therefore the whole controversy at length returns to this that from a Naturall Cause there can no such virtue be ascribed unto Seals and such like Characters and if there be any for of this very thing there is great doubt to be made and many things without question are much talked of and boasted which indeed were never yet experimentally found to be true as Paracelsus Arnoldus de villa Nova Thurneiserus and other of our more Modern Authors produce many things to this purpose I say if any such
efficacy be found in them it is to be ascribed either to the imagination for there is none that knoweth not that the power and strength of the Imagination is very great and almost incredible or else if it be not so then of necessity it must depend upon some supernatural cause that is to say indeed upon wicked spirits who by such like Characters as by certain signes are tacitly invited and called unto by virtue of a former Compact they had long before entered into with his Servants that engaged themselves in a League with him For these things have their original from the Gentiles that were extremely addicted to superstition and Idolatry and those wicked spirits made and framed unto themselves such like Seals and Characters to serve instead of Military pawns and pledges And therefore they avayl from that Compact whether explicite or implicite to wit that which the Devil entered into with that person who first received and suckt in this Discipline from him Now the Devil doth this to confirm and establish the compact and the superstitions constituted by himself and that he may ingraft them into the minds of Men or else being ingrafted that he might confirm and propagate the same and so by this as by all other means withdraw man and hurry him away unto himself from God his creatour and from those Means by him created and ordayned for the safety and welfare of Mankind And therefore these things and al other of this nature are nothing else but certain owls or the Devills Night-birds with which he useth to hawk for the souls of Mankind And therefore it is by no means to be endured what Phedro writeth in his Chirurgia minore that in such Characteristick Cures there lie concealed greater and more miraculous Secrets of the First Fathers and the Ancient Prophets then is fit for us to express and discover unto others The rash bold Man ought first of all to have demonstrated that this so great a virtue is either by God and Nature or else by Art put upon these Characters and constellated words as he calls them then so to have raged and railed against other Physitians terming them as he doth blasphemous and men of an ill conscience so to detract the honour from God in these his highest and miraculous operations of the Characteristick Cure He honoreth God who contemplateth admireth and Celebrateth the works of God such as are by him created and as they come forth of his hands And he may truly be sayd to be injurious against God and impious who attributeth unto any of his Creatures those virtues which they have neither received from God nor yet from Art And as for those first Fathers and the Ancient Prophets he speaks of who as he writeth used this Characteristick Cure they are not those of whom we find mention made in holy writ for it cannot be proved by any Argument that these ever admitted of any such superstitious practises but they are those that we find mention made of in Ascelpius Hermes Tresmegistus in these words Because saith he that our Fore-fathers erred much against and walked contrary unto the command of the Gods incredulous as they were and not heeding Divine worship but sleighting true Piety and Religion they invented an Art by which they might have Gods unto themselves unto which when they had invented it they adjoyned that fit and convenient virtue that proceedeth from the very soul of the World and this they mingled with the said Art And because they were not able to make Souls calling forth the Souls of Devills or Angels they conferred these upon their Images and their Divine Mysteryes by which these their Idols alone might have power and might of doing good or doing Evil unto others as they thought good And al others who have approved of those Characters defended them have been very much addicted unto the damnable art Magick and unto all kind of superstitious practises to wit the Platonists the most Studious devout Worshippers of Devills Cornelius Agrippa Paracelsus and others the like very much suspected as touching this infamous Magick Neither doth this any thing avail them to say that such things as these may be done without any invocation upon the Devil and adjuration of the Wicked spirits and by other unlawful Means and that they may be wrought by a Natural power For first of all they were to prove that these have within them those peculiar virtues that Metalls and precious stones of themselves have not which unless they can prove we may truly conclude that they make use of unlawful means and such as were never ordayned by God nor propounded by Nature for our practise And moreover though there appear no immediate compact with the Devil nor any explicite Conjuration at the present yet Nevertheless there may be for all this and questionless there is an implicite compact with the Devil who very well knows and is ready to acknowledg those his pawns and engagements as it were once given and appointed unto his followers and Worshippers And who is there of all these who would defend these Seals from the suspition of all superstition and Idolatry that can explain unto us what these strange and wonderful Characters and as Apulâ—ius termeth them so lettered that they cannot be understood and those unknown Words which appear in the Seals that are propounded by Paracelsus in his Archidox Magic elsewhere signify or that dares pass his word and engage his faith upon it that these figures and unkown words are not the Devils pawns and assurances by which he obligeth unto himself his worshippers and votaries A German understandeth not what is written in the Turkish Language but a Turk doth as likewise neither doth a Turk understand that which is written in the German tongue which yet a German doth And so although it be not every man that understandeth these strange uncouth Characters or knoweth what to make of those never heard of words not to be understood yet notwithstanding the Devil as the Author of that Alphabet and writing understands them very well and accordingly being by these invocated and called upon for his assistance he readily affordeth the same unto the utmost of his power And therefore let any who so pleaseth esteem of these waies practises account of them as highly as he listeth but as for my own part I shall endeavour to keep in mind that first and Chief command of God to wit Thou shalt have no other Gods And therefore seeing that from what hath been said is clearly appeareth that there are no Natural virtues in these Seals and Periapta it is even from hence manifest that these things cannot possibly render a man inviolable and so as not to be hurt by any Weapons of War and for this cause we have been the more large in the handling of this Controversie and at length conclude with this that whatsoever is attributed unto them they have it not either from Heaven
or from any other Natural Cause but that all this is nothing else but the meer invention of the Devil and that therefore it cannot be made use of without Idolatry For God so formed and fram'd the Body of Man that it should be soft and sensible of pain and the solution of Unity and therefore whosoever he be that would dispose and make it otherwise he opposeth himself unto Gods order and intention and useth the Devils help and assistance therein For the Cause of this effect is altogether to be referred either unto Nature or unto God or unto Men or unto those means that are administred or else Lastly it is to be ascribed unto the Devil Unto Nature it cannot be referred for she hath formed unto Man such a Body that it may be violated by any kind of Weapons Neither can this effect be attributed unto God who without a Miracle doth not change the order and course of Nature Neither doth it appear from Scripture or any sacred History that ever any such thing was done by God although that by his own command his people have oftentimes waged most dangerous and difficult Wars against divers of their and his enemies Neither can any such effect proceed from Men who as it is very well known have no power as of themselves to perform any such thing Neither likewise if we consider those means have they any power in them any way whatsoever to produce such an effect and to invert the order of Nature For they are either Characters or words or some such like thing unto which no such virtues were every yet given and granted either by God or else by Nature And therefore it cometh al at length to this that such things as these are performed by the help and assistance of the Devil For albeit there are many who think that there passeth no commerce at al betwixt them and the Devil although they shall make use of such means yet notwithstanding these ought to know that such means as they first of all have no warrant from God so neither were they invented by Men but suggested unto those persons even by the Devil himself who at first entered into a league and Covenant with him and therefore they are to know that all those that make use of them do make themselves partakers of this compact as we have often said before And that the evil and wicked Spirit doth meerly Cheat and delude men by these Periapta appeareth even by this that when men have thought themselves by this means and in this manner sufficiently fenced and guarded against the violence of all kind of Weapons there were others found that were able to Nul Dissolve and quite take away that inviolability as they term it and proof against the force of Weapons and so when they least of all look for or suspect any such thing they perish in this their superstition And the truth is the waies they have to uncharm the Body and to render it penetrable by Weapons or Gun-shot are for the most part as they say of very little weight or moment but they are I confess unto me altogether unknown and yet notwithstanding from the Relation of others of the vulgar people it plainly appeareth that those Periapta have no power of fencing and preserving the Body against bullets of Silver as also that a mans Body cannot be made inviolable if the Leaden bullet be but never so little chawed in the mouth if the Swords point be heated in the Fire and then anoynted with Sewet if the Sword be run into the ground or thrust into broad and if many other such like things be done in which to be curious is neither my business nor intention But this will most certainly from hence appear that the Devil is a Lyar and that he keepeth not the Covenant and Compact he entereth into with his Servants but that he oftentimes Cheateth and Deceiveth them and that when he communicateth that Art unto Men he doth not this that he may benefit them but only layeth Snares for their Souls whilest he most of al pretendeth and promiseth the making of their Bodies safe from all manner of injuries Of which there are extant many instances and examples and among the rest remarkable is that example which happened at Misnia in the Moneth of February this very year 1634. For there at Misnia when as a certain Souldier in his Cups was boasting and making his brags with that solemâ— but yet now adaies too common an adjuration among the Souldiers Let the Devil fetch me or the Devil take me that he was inviolable and impenetrable by any Weapons whatsoever and that he might give them an experiment to confirm the truch of what he had said drew forth a short Sword and therewith he violently smote twice upon his naked Breast insomuch that the Sword was even bowed and made crooked thereby and yet had no hurt at all by thus doing but when he attempted to do the same the third time then the Sword suddenly penetrated into his Breast and pierced even unto his very heart and so this miserable wretch perished in this miserable manner And therefore let every Christian and pious Souldier be hereof warned that he make not use of any such wicked and unlawful means as being and proceeding meerly from the Devil but that he content himself in the safe guarding of his Body by lawful Arts and waies and as for all other things let him commit them unto almighty God who hath our lives in his Hands and without whose will there is not one hair can fal from our Heads THE FIFTH BOOK THE FIFTH PART Of Fractures Chap. 1. Of Fractures and the Cure of them in General THat which in a soft part is called a Wound the same is in a hard part and bone called a Fracture by the Greeks properly termed Agma and Catagma which is a division or rupture of the bone from some external Cause violently rushing and breaking in upon it Now as for those that have written at large and very accurately touching Fractures they are in the first place and especially Hippocrates in his Book of Fractures and Galen in his Comment upon the said Book and in his sixth Book of the Meth. of Curing Chap. 5. and 6. And among the more modern Authors and those of our own time Hieronymus Fabricius ab Aquapendente in his B. of Chirurgery Tit. of the Fractures of the Bones and these Authors you may have recourse unto for your more ful satisfaction in so weighty a point in the mean time I shal endeavour briefly and plainly to Contract the whole substance of the subject in Hand and so to set it before you The Differences Galen in his sixth B. of the Meth. of Curing and 5. Chapt. telleth us what these Differences are For somtimes saith he the bones are broken transversly and then it is chiefly and properly to be termed a Fracture but then indeed if the bones be so broken that